This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. Searching, reading, printing, or downloading EEBO-TCP texts is reserved for the authorized users of these project partner institutions. Permission must be granted for subsequent distribution, in print or electronically, of this text, in whole or in part. Please contact project staff at eebotcp-info(at)umich.edu for further information or permissions.
Header created with script mrcb2eeboutf.xsl on 2016-01-29.
Manually keyed and coded text linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
Issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
Keying and markup guidelines available at TCP web site (http://www.textcreationpartnership.org/docs/)
Ieremie 6. verse 16. Thus saith the Lord ; Stand in the waies , and behold and aske for the olde way which is the good way , and walke therein , and ye shall find rest for your soules : but they said , we will not walke therein .
August . lib . 1. Retract . cap . 13. For the thing it selfe which is now called Christian religion , was among the fathers , neither yet euer failed from the first beginning of mankind , till Christ came in the flesh : from whence that one religion which now was before , began to be called christian religion .
Iere . cap . 50. verse 14. Put your selues in array against Babel round about : all ye that bende the bowe shoote at her , spare no arrowes : For shee hath sinned against the Lord .
hee
that
calleth
one
an
vnthankful
person
,
comprehendeth
in
that
one
word
all
vices
.
being
asked
,
what
thing
of
al
others
in
the
world
died
soonest
,
answered
,
a
benefit
good
turne
:
Man
liueth
not
by
breade
onely
,
but
by
euery
worde
that
proceedeth
out
of
the
mouth
of
God
.
I
am
the
breade
of
life
,
which
came
downe
from
heauen
.
Hee
that
eateth
this
breade
,
and
beleeueth
my
worde
,
shall
liue
for
euer
.
Because
they
haue
not
receiued
the
loue
of
the
truth
,
that
they
might
be
saued
therefore
God
hath
sent
them
strong
delusions
,
that
they
shoulde
beleeue
lyes
:
Clemens
Alexandrinus
If
the
godlie
should
not
write
bookes
:
wherefore
were
letters
inuented
?
It
is
lawfull
for
the
Epicure
to
write
dishonest
things
:
therefore
much
more
for
a
Christian
,
such
things
as
bee
profitable
.
And
euery
man
hath
a
care
,
to
leaue
children
behinde
him
of
his
bodie
:
but
bookes
are
the
fruites
of
the
minde
.
We
call
them
fathers
,
that
doe
instruct
vs
:
wisdome
is
no
niggard
,
she
makes
her selfe
common
to
all
,
she
is
a
louer
of
mankinde
:
And
our
Sauiour
wil
call
all
his
seruants
to
account
,
which
haue
receiued
any
talent
of
him
.
None
must
hide
his
talent
in
the
ground
.
Not
rashlie
,
but
with
deliberation
:
not
for
malice
of
any
man
,
nor
for
vaine
glory
,
nor
for
hope
of
rewarde
,
but
for
the
profit
of
our
brethren
:
Such
put
a
light
vnder
a
bushell
.
For
this
ende
I
do
desire
to
learne
,
that
I
may
teach
others
.
Neither
any
thing
delightes
me
;
be
it
neuer
so
excellent
,
nor
so
profitable
,
that
I
my selfe
shoulde
knowe
alone
.
Nay
,
if
wisdome
her selfe
were
giuen
mee
vppon
this
condition
,
that
I
shoulde
keepe
her
fast
shut
vppe
,
and
shoulde
not
publish
her
abroad
,
I
woulde
refuse
her
.
Granatensis
,
Stella
,
Ferus
Clemens
Alexandrinus
,
Seneca
,
Saint
Iude
Putting
a
difference
deale
mercifully
with
some
:
and
others
saue
with
feare
.
pulling
them
as
it
were
out
of
the
fire
.
S.
Iude
That
some
are
to
be
pulled
out
of
the
fire
.
S.
Iude
Build
yee
one
another
in
your
most
holy
faith
.
S.
Paul
And
now
brethren
,
I
commend
you
to
God
,
and
to
the
word
of
his
grace
,
which
is
able
to
build
you
farther
,
and
to
giue
you
an
inheritance
,
amongst
all
them
that
are
sanctified
:
S.
Paul
which
shall
succeede
him
and
shall
teach
peruerse
doctrine
:
Let
the
word
of
Christ
dwell
plenteously
amongst
you
in
all
wisedome
,
teaching
and
admonishing
one
another
.
S.
Iude
S.
Iude
)
pray
in
the
holy
ghost
,
By
the
grace
of
the
holy
spirit
we
being
stirred
vp
,
we
are
pricked
in
heart
:
being
inflamed
by
it
,
we
pray
more
cheerfully
,
and
call
vpon
God
with
vnspeakeable
sighing
.
S.
Iude
,
Keepe
your selues
in
the
loue
of
God
:
My
grace
,
is
sufficient
for
thee
.
S.
Iude
,
waite
for
the
mercy
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
to
eternall
life
:
continuall
study
and
meditation
of
the
scripture
,
daily
praier
in
the
holy
ghost
,
assurance
of
the
loue
of
God
towardes
them
;
and
a
waiting
for
the
mercy
of
Iesus
Christ
to
saluation
:
Saint
Iames
In
many
things
we
offend
all
;
That
we
ought
to
be
are
one
anothers
burthen
.
not
only
oyle
but
wine
also
,
into
the
wounds
of
his
neighbour
.
to
a
certaine
man
,
It
is
written
in
the
booke
of
Psalmes
,
One
of
themselues
,
euen
one
of
their
own
Prophets
,
said
,
the
Cretians
are
alwaies
lyars
.
which
was
a
small
round
thing
vpon
the
face
of
the
wildernesse
;
small
as
the
hoare
frost
on
the
earth
.
S.
Paul
Let
vs
seeke
after
truth
in
loue
:
who
giue
thee
a
right
vnderstanding
&
iudgement
in
al
things
.
A
lanterne
to
our
feete
,
and
a
light
vnto
our
pathes
.
S.
Peter
a
most
sure
word
:
to
whom
we
shall
do
well
if
we
shal
giue
heede
,
as
vnto
a
torch
shining
in
a
darke
place
.
S.
Paule
S.
Iames
which
stoppeth
●●re
●●es
at
the
voice
of
the
charmer
,
charme
hee
neuer
so
wiselie
.
Esay
cap
.
26.
v.
2.
Open
the
gates
,
and
a
holy
nation
shall
enter
in
,
keeping
(
Aemunim
)
Mat
.
5.18
.
S.
Paul
.
2.
Cor
.
1.20
.
1.
Tim
.
1.15
.
&
4.9
.
Saint
Paul
S.
Peters
S.
Iude
:
S.
Peters
S
Iames
,
Christ
shewes
himselfe
chiefely
by
his
word
,
for
otherwise
although
he
be
present
he
is
not
knowne
,
vnlesse
he
declare
himselfe
by
his
word
.
If
therefore
thou
wilt
see
and
know
Christ
,
heare
his
word
.
For
his
face
now
thou
canst
not
see
.
Philippus
de
Dies
Blessed
are
they
which
heare
the
word
of
God
.
As
the
apple
comes
of
the
seede
;
so
blessednes
comes
of
hearing
the
word
of
God
:
wherefore
the
Deuill
takes
such
great
care
that
men
should
not
heare
it
,
least
hearing
it
they
should
obtaine
this
blessednes
.
Philippus
de
Dies
Also
I
say
vnto
you
,
this
godly
affection
towardes
the
diuine
doctrine
to
bee
a
verie
manifest
signe
of
Gods
predestination
.
For
as
among
other
differences
which
are
betwixt
birdes
and
beastes
,
this
is
one
,
That
if
in
the
night
a
light
or
torch
bee
placed
,
before
the
eyes
of
birdes
,
they
will
all
forthwith
flie
vnto
it
:
but
contrariwise
,
if
a
light
be
set
before
beastes
,
they
flie
from
it
,
and
hide
their
countenances
,
because
they
cannot
abide
the
brightnes
of
the
torch
.
So
likewise
betwixt
the
predestinate
and
those
whome
God
hath
onely
foreknowne
,
this
difference
is
found
.
For
the
word
of
God
is
a
light
shining
in
the
middle
of
the
night
,
of
this
world
.
As
kingly
Dauid
saith
,
Thy
worde
is
a
lanterne
vnto
my
feete
,
and
a
light
vnto
my
pathes
.
And
the
birdes
,
that
is
the
predestinate
:
seeing
this
light
,
which
the
preachers
set
before
their
eyes
,
runne
after
it
:
with
their
taste
,
affection
and
deuotion
.
But
sinners
like
vnto
beastes
,
not
being
able
to
endure
this
light
,
by
and
by
turne
their
backes
and
flie
from
it
.
There
was
a
battell
in
heauen
,
and
the
Dragon
was
ouercome
,
and
the
Diuel
and
his
angels
are
now
thrown
down
from
heauen
,
by
the
power
of
Iesus
Christ
,
that
great
Michael
,
who
before
accused
our
brethren
in
heauen
before
the
maiesty
of
God
,
euen
night
and
day
.
Iob
1.
1.
King
.
22.
verse
21.
And
he
is
now
come
downe
into
the
earth
with
great
rage
,
knowing
hee
hath
but
a
short
time
.
(
And
they
ouercame
him
by
the
bloud
of
the
lamb
,
&
the
word
of
their
testimonie
.
)
Exodus
.
Where
the
Israelites
did
with
Isope
strike
the
vpper
posts
of
their
houses
with
the
bloud
of
the
lambe
;
and
so
escaped
the
destroier
.
Moses
.
Thou
shalt
not
departe
from
the
worde
of
God
to
the
right
hand
nor
to
the
left
.
Dauid
.
The
law
of
God
is
a
perfect
lawe
conuerting
the
soule
.
Euery
worde
of
God
is
pure
.
He
is
a
shield
to
those
that
trust
in
him
,
put
nothing
to
his
worde
.
S.
Paul
.
The
worde
of
God
is
able
to
teach
,
to
exhorte
,
to
improue
,
to
rebuke
:
that
the
man
of
God
may
be
perfect
to
euery
good
work
.
the
perfect
lawe
of
libertie
.
Iudas
the
seruaunt
of
Iesus
Christ
,
and
brother
of
Iames
]
You
seruaunts
(
saieth
S.
Paul
)
obey
your
masters
.
who
required
this
at
your
handes
,
to
trample
in
my
courts
?
Offer
you
no
more
the
lying
or
false
offering
or
gift
:
your
frankinsence
or
perfume
are
abhomination
to
me
.
Sion
shall
be
called
the
faithfull
citie
:
who
is
a
faithfull
and
wise
seruant
.
Faith
commeth
by
hearing
,
&
hearing
by
the
word
of
God
:
the
first
point
of
wisedome
is
to
feare
the
Lord
.
If
I
be
a
master
,
where
is
my
feare
?
Brother
of
Iames
.
]
Abraham
said
to
Lot
,
let
there
be
no
strife
I
pray
thee
,
between
thee
and
me
,
neither
between
my
hearde
men
and
thine
.
For
we
are
brethren
.
S.
Iude
S.
Paul
bee
not
like
in
your
outward
shape
and
forme
to
the
wicked
world
.
Abstaine
from
al
appearance
of
euill
.
And
called
]
Vr
the
land
of
the
Chaldeans
,
that
he
might
goe
out
of
it
,
and
possesse
the
lande
of
Canaan
:
go
out
of
Sodome
,
that
hee
were
not
destroied
with
it
:
Dauid
from
the
sheepefolde
that
he
might
bee
a
pastor
and
feeder
of
his
people
,
Elizeus
from
his
twelue
plowes
from
the
receipt
of
custome
,
that
they
might
go
and
labour
in
his
vineyard
.
S.
Paul
that
hee
had
receiued
grace
and
Apostleship
,
that
obedience
might
be
giuen
to
the
faith
in
the
name
of
Iesus
Christ
,
among
all
the
Gentiles
.
Among
whom
the
Romaines
were
called
of
Iesus
Christ
.
whom
God
hath
predestinate
,
them
hee
hath
called
,
and
whom
he
called
,
them
also
he
iustified
,
and
whom
hee
iustified
them
also
he
glorified
.
Which
maketh
vs
crie
Abba
,
which
is
the
earnest
of
our
inheritance
,
Neuertheles
in
this
reioyce
not
,
that
the
spirits
are
subdued
vnto
you
:
but
rather
reioyce
,
because
your
names
are
written
in
heauen
.
They
say
,
behold
if
a
man
put
away
his
wife
,
and
she
go
from
him
,
and
become
another
mans
:
will
hee
returne
to
her
any
more
?
hath
not
this
lande
beene
polluted
againe
and
againe
?
and
thou
hast
plaied
the
harlot
with
many
louers
:
yet
turne
to
me
,
saith
the
Lord
.
Come
and
go
vp
with
me
into
my
lot
,
that
we
may
fight
against
the
Cananites
.
And
I
likewise
will
go
vp
with
thee
into
thy
lot
:
and
so
Simeon
went
with
him
.
So
our
Sauiour
sent
his
disciples
two
and
two
togither
before
him
into
euery
city
and
place
whither
he
should
come
!
.
S.
Paul
One
should
beare
anothers
burthen
.
The
heathen
Tertullian
)
were
madde
that
we
christians
called
our selues
brethren
.
Amongst
them
they
are
brethren
that
maintaine
a
faction
,
(
that
take
a
part
in
the
common
wealth
:
)
But
howe
much
more
worthily
,
are
they
called
and
accompted
brethren
,
which
acknowledge
one
God
,
for
their
father
;
which
haue
drunken
one
spirit
of
sanctification
,
which
haue
attained
from
the
same
wombe
of
ignorance
,
to
the
same
light
of
truth
.
But
therefore
perchance
wee
are
accompted
lesse
lawfull
brethren
,
because
no
tragedie
exclameth
of
our
brotherhoode
,
or
because
in
our
goods
and
riches
we
are
brethren
:
which
amongst
them
breaketh
their
brotherhood
.
Therfore
we
,
which
being
ioined
together
,
in
hart
and
wil
;
do
nothing
doubt
of
communicating
or
imparting
our
goods
one
to
another
.
All
things
in
vse
amongst
vs
are
common
:
besides
our
wiues
.
So
we
mutually
loue
one
another
,
which
you
are
sory
for
,
because
wee
cannot
tel
how
to
hate
.
So
we
cal
one
another
brethren
,
(
which
you
repine
at
,
)
as
men
hauing
one
God
for
our
father
,
as
partakers
of
one
faith
,
and
heires
of
one
hope
.
Sanctified
in
God
the
father
.
]
(
Beth
)
(
of
.
)
the
holy
one
of
Israell
.
Holy
,
holy
,
holy
,
Lorde
God
of
hosts
,
his
glory
filleth
the
whole
earth
.
S.
Iohn
Holy
,
holy
,
holy
,
Lorde
God
almighty
,
which
was
,
which
is
,
and
which
is
to
come
.
hath
it
,
Of
his
fulnes
,
we
al
receiue
:
S.
Iames
Euerie
good
and
perfect
gift
commeth
from
aboue
,
from
the
father
of
light
,
with
whom
is
no
variablenes
,
or
mutabilitie
by
changing
:
But
our
God
is
good
and
gracious
for
euer
.
Sanctifie
your selues
therefore
,
and
bee
holy
.
For
I
am
the
Lord
your
God
,
keepe
ye
therefore
my
ordinances
,
and
do
them
:
I
am
the
Lord
which
doth
sanctifie
you
Sanctifie
them
with
thy
truth
.
Thy
worde
is
truth
.
Ezechiel
.
My
tabernacle
shall
bee
with
them
,
yea
I
will
bee
their
God
,
and
they
shal
be
my
people
.
That
the
heathen
may
know
that
I
the
Lord
doe
sanctifie
Israel
,
when
my
sanctuary
shall
bee
among
them
for
euermore
.
O
Lord
,
if
thou
haddest
not
ruled
me
by
thy
grace
:
I
had
committed
all
the
sinnes
in
the
worlde
.
And
as
the
Lorde
kept
Abimeleche
that
hee
should
not
violate
Sarah
Abrahams
wife
:
And
by
Iesus
Christ
,
kept
,
and
preserued
]
In
that
day
the
Lorde
shall
visit
,
with
his
rough
,
and
great
and
mightie
sword
,
vpon
that
Leuiathan
,
that
(
Barak
,
as
it
is
in
the
Hebrw
)
the
mighty
apostata
,
or
reuolting
seruant
,
that
Leuiathan
,
that
crooked
serpente
,
he
shall
slay
that
dragon
,
that
is
in
the
sea
.
In
that
day
,
as
concerning
the
vineyearde
of
red
wine
:
sing
vnto
it
.
I
the
Lorde
keepe
it
:
I
will
water
it
euery
momente
,
yea
I
will
visit
it
day
and
night
,
I
will
keepe
it
.
Genesis
:
the
womans
seed
shal
breake
the
serpents
head
.
Thou
hast
encreased
the
nation
,
but
not
encreased
their
ioy
:
they
reioyce
before
thy
face
,
according
to
the
ioy
in
haruest
,
as
they
reioyced
in
diuidinge
the
spoyles
.
Paul
,
in
the
Crosse
of
Iesus
Christ
.
sing
vnto
her
,
I
,
saieth
the
Lorde
,
do
keepe
her
,
euerie
momente
I
water
her
,
least
anie
shoulde
come
to
visit
her
,
day
and
nighte
I
keepe
her
:
hee
keepeth
his
vineyearde
,
his
church
:
but
daie
and
night
he
keepeth
it
.
The
diuell
like
a
roaring
Lion
,
rageth
euerie
where
,
seeking
whome
he
maie
deuour
:
they
will
worship
the
deuill
:
least
hee
bee
angry
with
them
.
I
will
loue
thee
dearelie
O
Lorde
,
my
strength
,
the
Lorde
is
my
rocke
,
and
my
fortresse
,
and
my
deliuerer
,
my
God
,
and
my
strength
,
in
him
will
I
trust
,
my
shield
,
the
horne
also
of
my
saluation
,
and
my
refuge
.
I
will
lyft
myne
eyes
to
the
hilles
,
from
whence
commeth
my
helpe
;
my
helpe
commeth
euen
from
the
Lord
,
which
hath
made
heauen
and
earth
;
hee
will
not
suffer
thy
foote
to
slippe
:
for
hee
that
keepeth
thee
,
shall
neither
slumber
nor
sleepe
.
a
beholde
,
or
admiration
:
Beholde
,
sayeth
hee
,
hee
that
keepeth
Israell
will
neyther
slumber
nor
sleepe
.
the
Lorde
is
thy
keeper
,
hee
is
thy
defence
on
thy
right
hande
.
12.
Psal
.
Dauid
Thou
wilt
keepe
them
O
Lorde
Thou
wilt
preserue
them
from
this
generation
for
euer
.
17.
Psal
.
Keepe
me
,
O
Lorde
,
as
the
apple
of
an
eye
,
hyde
me
vnder
the
shadowe
of
thy
winges
.
as
the
apple
of
an
eye
,
the
Lord
Iesus
Mercy
,
and
peace
,
and
loue
,
to
you
be
multiplied
]
.
Mercy
,
peace
,
and
loue
:
mercy
God
hath
shut
vp
all
vnder
vnbeliefe
,
that
hee
might
haue
mercy
on
all
.
All
are
vnprofitable
seruantes
,
no
man
can
say
my
heart
is
cleane
.
And
blessed
is
the
man
,
but
whose
vnrighteousnesse
is
forgiuen
,
and
whose
sinne
is
couered
.
O
Lord
be
mercifull
to
mee
a
sinner
.
And
the
number
of
the
children
of
Israell
shall
be
as
the
sand
of
the
sea
,
which
cannot
be
measured
or
numbred
:
and
it
shal
bee
in
that
place
,
where
it
was
said
to
them
,
none
of
my
people
,
it
shal
be
said
to
thē
,
the
sons
of
the
liuing
God
.
not
my
people
,
and
the
sonnes
of
the
liuing
God
?
not
friendes
,
sonnes
of
the
liuing
God
.
Hosee
the
sonne
of
the
liuing
God
:
I
will
visite
vpon
her
the
daies
of
Baall
,
when
she
offered
incense
vnto
them
,
and
she
adorned
them
with
her
earerings
and
Iewels
,
and
walked
after
her
louers
,
and
forgat
me
,
saith
the
Lord
.
Therefore
beholde
,
I
will
allure
her
and
bring
her
into
the
wildernesse
,
and
speak
,
euen
vnto
her
hart
,
Reioice
thou
barren
,
that
diddest
not
beare
,
brast
out
into
ioy
,
and
euen
neie
as
horses
do
,
for
the
greatnesse
of
thy
ioy
.
For
there
are
more
children
of
the
desolate
,
then
of
the
maried
woman
.
Enlarge
the
place
of
thy
tentes
,
not
only
in
Iewry
:
but
ouer
the
whole
worlde
.
Stretch
out
the
curtaines
of
thy
dwelling
,
spare
not
,
stretch
out
thy
cordes
,
And
fasten
thy
nayles
,
Thou
shalt
increase
on
thy
right
hand
and
on
thy
left
,
and
thy
feede
shall
inherit
the
nations
,
and
shall
dwell
in
waste
cities
.
Feare
not
,
for
thou
shalt
not
be
ashamed
,
neither
shalt
thou
be
confounded
,
thou
shalt
not
be
put
to
shame
.
For
thou
shalt
forget
the
shame
of
thy
youth
,
and
shalt
not
remember
the
shame
of
thy
widowhoode
anie
more
.
For
he
that
made
thee
is
thy
husband
,
whose
name
is
the
Lord
of
hosts
,
and
thy
redeemer
the
holy
one
of
Israell
,
shall
bee
called
the
God
of
the
whole
earth
.
But
God
himselfe
commands
his
Church
not
to
feare
any
such
thing
,
nay
to
forget
the
shame
and
sinnes
of
her
youth
,
and
the
reproch
of
her
widowhood
.
For
the
Lorde
himselfe
is
the
husbande
of
his
church
,
hee
hath
cancelled
the
obligation
of
the
keeping
of
all
Gods
laws
,
which
we
were
bounde
in
,
and
of
the
forfeiting
wherof
wee
are
guilty
,
and
hath
fastened
it
to
his
crosse
,
and
paide
all
our
debtes
whatsoeuer
.
and
this
mercy
is
for
euer
,
This
is
,
as
the
waters
of
Noah
,
which
the
Lorde
hath
sworne
shall
no
more
goe
ouer
the
earth
.
So
the
Lorde
hath
sworne
this
,
he
will
not
be
angry
with
,
nor
rebuke
his
faithfull
ones
,
in
his
fiery
wrath
and
heauy
displeasure
(
keseph
,
anie
more
.
Nay
this
mercy
is
so
sure
,
that
the
mountaines
shall
fall
,
remoue
,
and
the
hils
shal
fal
down
:
but
his
mercy
shal
not
depart
from
his
,
neither
this
newe
couenant
of
peace
in
Iesus
Christ
shall
fal
away
,
thy
pittier
that
hath
now
compassion
on
thee
.
Peace
.
]
to
bee
as
a
wall
betwyxt
God
and
vs.
Saue
me
O
God
,
for
the
waters
are
come
,
euen
vnto
my
soule
.
I
stick
fast
in
the
deepe
myre
,
where
no
staie
is
,
I
am
come
into
deepe
waters
,
and
the
streames
runne
ouer
mee
.
helpe
Lorde
,
least
wee
perish
.
and
there
followeth
a
great
calme
.
Saint
Iude
that
being
iustified
by
the
faith
of
Iesus
Christ
,
they
maie
bee
at
peace
with
God
.
Glorie
be
to
God
on
high
,
on
earth
,
peace
,
and
the
free
and
gracious
will
of
God
among
men
.
S.
Paul
grace
,
mercie
,
and
peace
be
with
you
,
from
God
our
father
,
and
from
our
Lorde
Iesus
Christ
.
S.
Paul
As
much
as
in
you
lyeth
,
if
it
bee
possible
,
liue
peaceably
with
all
men
.
Dauid
,
hee
that
would
saine
see
good
dayes
,
let
him
seeke
after
peace
,
and
pursue
it
.
And
S.
Paul
;
let
the
peace
of
God
rule
in
your
heartes
,
to
which
you
are
called
in
one
bodie
.
are
called
the
sonnes
of
God
.
Without
this
peace
and
holinesse
no
man
shall
see
God
.
To
this
we
are
called
in
one
bodie
.
creatures
manie
man
one
;
They
shall
in
the
church
and
kingdome
of
Christ
,
breake
their
swords
into
mattocks
,
and
their
speares
into
syeths
:
nation
shall
not
lift
vppe
sworde
against
nation
,
neyther
shall
they
learne
to
fight
anie
more
.
From
the
crowne
of
the
heade
to
the
sole
of
the
foote
;
there
is
no
sound
part
.
S.
Paules
Let
vs
studie
how
to
keepe
the
vnity
of
the
spirit
,
in
the
bonde
of
peace
.
by
the
bond
of
peace
,
as
S.
Paul
S.
Iude
,
my
peace
I
leaue
you
,
my
peace
I
giue
vnto
you
,
peace
be
with
you
:
Prudentius of this peace writes very excellently . In Psichomachia , Oratio pacis post victoriam . AVribus intentis expectat concio , quidnam Victores post bella vocet concordia princeps , Quam velit atque fides virtutibus addere legem . Erumpit primam in vocem concordia , tali Alloquio : cumulata quidem iam gloria vobis O patris , ô domini fidissima pignora Christi Contigit : extincta est multo certamine saeua Barbaries , sancta quae circum sepserat vrbis Indigenas , ferroque viros , flammaque premebat : Publiqua sed requies priuatis rure , foroque Constat amicitijs : scissura domestica turbat Rem populi , titubatque foris , quod dissidet intus . Ergo cauete viri , ne sit sententia discors Sensibus in vestris , ne secta exotica tectis Nascatur conflata odijs , quia scissa voluntas Confundit varijs arcana biformia fibris . Quod sapimus , coniungat amor : quod viuimus , vno Conspiret studio , nil dissociabile firmum est . Vtque homini atque deo medius interuenit Iesus , Qui sociat mortale patri , ne carnea distent Spiritui aeterno , sit que vt Deus vnus vtrumque : Sic quic quid gerimus , mentisque & corporis actu , Spiritus vnimodis texat compagibus vnus . Pax plenum virtutis opus , pax summa laborum , Pax belli exacti pretium est , pretiumque pericli , Sydera pace vigent , consistunt terrea pace . Nihil placitum sine pace Dea , non munus ad Aram .
The same in English . THe whole assembly doth desire to heare , in open sight What names Queene concord will impose to conquerors after fight . And with as great desire they wish to heare what sage decree To virtues , faith will giue , at th' end of ioyfull victory . Queene Concord first begins her speech , and thus her talke doth frame : To you which do to Christ belong I speake , and you I name , Immortall praise you haue deseru'd , great glory you haue wonne ; To you I speake , which do belong to God and Christ his sonne . Barbarisme it is extinct , which did the Saints much grieue , Destroying them with sword and fire not suffering them to liue . But publique peace doth florish now , and raigneth euerie where , In Court and countrey all are void of danger and of feare . Intestine discord and debate the common wealth doth rent ; And things abroad to ruine come , if things at home dissent . Beware therefore , ô mortall men , see that at one ye be , In mind and iudgement differ not , conspire in vnitie . Beware least hatred gender sects and noisome errors breed : For if the will be once distract , no truth can be decreed . Let loue our minds together linke , Let concord rule our life : With loue and concord things are strong , and weakened are with strife . And as the Sauiour of the world , did God and man combine By taking to him mortall flesh , ( as saith the writ diuine ; ) Euen so the things we take in hand in bodie or in mind , Let them with concord linked be , And eke with loue combind . Peace is the full and perfect worke of vertue , th'end of toile , The price of conquest , the reward of danger and of broile . Through peace the heauens do consist , peace doth the earth vphold , Without peace nothing pleaseth God , no not a gift of gold .
And
loue
be
multiplied
.
]
wherewith
God
loued
vs
,
when
we
were
his
enemies
,
that
one
great
and
newe
commaundement
of
the
Gospell
,
the
royall
lawe
of
Christ
.
Thessal
.
hee
hath
no
neede
to
write
to
them
:
For
they
were
all
taught
of
God
,
euen
of
Gods
spirit
,
to
loue
one
another
.
Without
loue
I
am
nothing
.
And
put
vpon
you
tender
mercy
,
louing
kindnesse
:
And
aboue
all
other
vertues
put
on
loue
,
which
is
the
verie
bond
of
perfection
.
S.
Paul
Our
mouth
is
open
vnto
you
,
(
O
Corinthians
)
Nay
our
heart
is
enlarged
towardes
you
,
and
that
as
in
a
most
large
place
.
But
you
are
kept
in
a
straite
place
,
in
your
owne
bowels
.
for
the
same
recompence
I
speake
vnto
you
,
as
vnto
children
:
Be
yee
also
enlarged
.
You
are
the
temple
of
the
liuing
God
.
I
wil
dwel
in
them
,
and
I
will
walke
in
them
,
and
I
will
be
their
God
,
and
they
shall
be
my
people
.
Gomer
.
Call
his
name
not
my
people
:
For
they
are
none
of
my
people
,
and
I
will
not
bee
with
them
:
Loue
me
,
and
doe
what
thou
wilt
vnto
me
.
when
in
a
generall
plague
,
the
infidels
forsooke
their
own
parents
,
the
christians
went
to
them
and
comforted
them
,
and
ventured
their
liues
for
them
.
He
that
seeketh
shal
find
And
hee
that
giueth
,
to
him
shall
be
more
giuen
;
And
hee
that
hath
,
shall
haue
abundance
.
When
I
tooke
great
care
to
write
vnto
you
of
the
common
saluation
,
it
was
necessarie
that
I
should
write
vnto
you
,
exhorting
you
to
striue
for
the
faith
once
giuen
to
the
saintes
.
]
S.
Iohn
If
anie
man
sinne
,
we
haue
an
aduocate
with
the
father
Iesus
Christ
the
righteous
,
and
he
is
the
propitiation
or
couering
for
our
sinnes
:
And
not
for
our
sinnes
onelie
,
but
for
the
sins
of
the
whole
worlde
.
Blessed
is
he
whose
iniquitie
is
forgiuen
,
and
whose
sinne
is
couered
.
S.
Paul
wee
by
nature
Iewes
,
and
not
sinners
of
the
gentiles
,
knowe
that
of
the
deedes
of
the
lawe
,
a
man
is
not
iustified
,
but
by
the
faith
of
Iesus
Christ
:
and
we
also
haue
beleeued
on
Iesus
Christ
,
that
wee
maie
bee
iustified
by
the
faith
of
Iesus
Christ
,
and
not
by
the
workes
of
the
law
:
Because
that
by
the
works
of
the
law
,
no
flesh
shall
be
iustified
.
S.
Peter
Simon
Peter
a
seruant
and
an
Apostle
of
Iesus
Christ
,
to
you
who
haue
obtained
like
precious
fayth
with
vs
,
in
the
righteousnesse
and
iustification
of
God
,
and
our
sauiour
Iesus
Christ
.
S.
Iohn
That
which
was
from
the
beginning
,
which
we
haue
heard
,
which
we
haue
seene
with
our
eies
,
and
handled
with
our
handes
,
of
the
worde
of
lyfe
:
(
And
the
lyfe
appeared
and
we
haue
seene
it
,
and
do
beare
witnesse
,
and
shewe
vnto
you
the
lyfe
euerlasting
,
which
was
with
the
father
,
and
appeared
to
vs
:
That
which
we
haue
seene
,
and
hearde
,
we
declare
vnto
you
,
that
you
might
haue
fellowship
with
vs
,
and
our
fellowship
is
with
the
father
,
and
with
his
sonne
Iesus
Christ
.
That
which
wee
haue
seene
,
and
hearde
,
and
handled
,
Because
thou
hast
seen
me
,
thou
beleeuest
;
Blessed
are
they
that
haue
not
seen
,
&
haue
beleeued
.
I
know
that
nothing
can
separate
vs
from
the
loue
of
God
,
that
is
in
Iesus
Christ
:
I
desire
to
be
loosed
and
to
be
with
Christ
Iesus
:
Haue
ye
the
faith
of
God
whosoeuer
shall
say
to
this
mountaine
,
bee
thou
remoued
,
and
cast
into
the
sea
,
and
shall
not
doubt
in
his
heart
,
but
beleeueth
what
things
he
speaketh
shall
come
to
passe
,
that
same
shall
bee
vnto
him
,
whatsoeuer
hee
speaketh
.
I
say
vnto
you
,
whatsoeuer
you
shall
aske
praying
,
beleeue
that
you
receiue
them
:
and
it
shall
be
vnto
you
.
S.
Iames
,
But
let
him
aske
in
faith
,
doubting
nothing
at
all
.
For
hee
that
doubteth
is
like
a
waue
of
the
sea
,
tossed
with
the
winde
:
Neither
let
such
a
one
thinke
,
that
he
shall
obtaine
any
thing
at
Gods
hands
.
S.
Iames
Lord
nowe
lettest
thou
thy
seruaunt
depart
in
peace
,
&c.
For
thus
saith
the
Lord
God
that
made
thee
,
fashioned
thee
,
and
helped
thee
,
euen
from
thy
mothers
wombe
:
Bee
not
affraide
Iacob
my
seruant
,
thou
righteous
,
whom
I
haue
chosen
.
that
is
feare
of
enemies
.
God
,
hath
raised
vp
a
mighty
saluation
for
vs
,
that
wee
being
deliuered
out
of
the
handes
of
our
enemies
,
might
serue
him
without
feare
,
all
the
daies
of
our
life
.
(
For
I
wil
powre
water
vpon
the
drie
grounde
,
and
riuers
vpon
the
thirstie
:
I
shall
powre
my
spirit
vpon
thy
seed
,
and
my
blessing
vpon
thy
stocke
.
)
(
They
shall
growe
together
like
as
the
grasse
and
the
willowes
by
the
waters
side
.
)
(
They
shall
growe
togither
)
(
like
the
grasse
)
(
like
willowes
by
the
riuers
side
:
)
(
One
shal
say
I
am
the
Lords
,
another
shal
cal
himselfe
after
the
name
of
Iacob
;
the
thirde
shall
subscribe
with
his
hande
vnto
the
Lord
,
and
giue
himselfe
vnder
the
name
of
Israell
:
)
One
shall
say
,
I
am
the
Lords
,
Another
shal
cal
himselfe
after
the
name
of
Iacob
,
Iacob
.
And
so
the
thirde
shall
call
himselfe
Israell
,
Isaack
,
Iacob
,
God
loueth
the
gates
of
Sion
,
more
thē
the
dwellings
of
Iacob
S.
Paul
Reioice
in
the
Lord
and
againe
I
say
reioyce
.
S.
Paul
My
grace
is
sufficient
for
thee
:
that
certaintie
of
glorie
is
not
wont
to
be
giuen
in
this
lyfe
;
but
rather
it
belongs
to
the
reward
of
the
lyfe
to
come
:
which
the
good
Angelles
haue
not
obtained
,
some
saynts
in
this
lyfe
extraordinarilie
haue
obteined
it
;
as
Paul
,
Marie
Magdeline
,
Iohn
the
Baptist
.
S.
Iohn
These
thinges
I
write
to
you
,
which
beleeue
on
the
name
of
the
sonne
of
God
,
that
ye
may
know
ye
haue
eternall
life
,
and
that
yee
may
beleeue
on
the
name
of
the
sonne
of
God
.
S.
Iohn
S.
Paul
We
know
,
that
if
our
earthly
tabernacle
were
dissolued
,
we
haue
a
building
of
God
,
made
without
hands
,
which
shall
last
for
euer
in
heauen
.
I
know
my
redeemer
liueth
;
and
I
shall
see
him
with
these
eies
.
Saint
Iohn
We
knowe
and
beleeue
the
loue
that
God
hath
towardes
vs.
S.
Iohn
he
loueth
those
that
beleeue
on
him
,
euen
as
hee
loued
him
.
S.
Iohn
S.
Iohn
that
we
might
haue
boldnes
in
the
day
of
iudgment
.
when
as
all
Image
worshippers
shall
be
confounded
,
when
all
proude
infidels
shall
hide
their
heades
,
and
call
the
rockes
to
couer
them
,
For
perfect
loue
casteth
our
feare
.
For
as
he
is
,
so
are
we
in
this
worlde
.
Why
art
thou
absent
so
long
ô
Lorde
,
why
hidest
thou
thine
eyes
?
And
I
sayd
in
my
haste
,
I
am
cast
out
of
the
sight
of
thy
countenance
.
That
as
he
is
:
so
are
we
in
this
world
.
S.
Paul
We
know
him
,
nay
rather
we
are
knowne
of
him
.
Iache
which
hath
all
power
in
heauen
and
earth
,
who
is
alone
all
in
all
.
Touch
not
mine
annointed
,
my
christians
and
doe
my
prophets
no
harme
.
Ioel
:
And
you
shall
know
,
that
in
the
midst
of
Israell
,
I
,
euen
I
am
your
God
,
and
no
more
my
pleople
shall
bee
confounded
,
no
more
for
euer
.
S.
Paule
)
hath
giuen
vs
the
earnest
of
his
spirit
:
And
therfore
we
are
of
good
courage
alway
.
S.
Paules
shipwrackes
,
in
imprisonments
,
in
persecutions
,
being
accused
before
Magistrates
and
princes
:
hath
giuen
vs
the
earnest
of
his
spirit
,
and
therefore
wee
are
of
good
courage
alwaies
.
S.
Paul
God
hath
giuen
vs
the
earnest
of
his
spirit
and
therefore
wee
bee
of
good
courage
alwaies
.
For
of
our selues
we
are
not
able
to
think
a
good
thought
.
The
deuises
of
man
are
wicked
euen
from
his
birth
.
Mans
heart
is
a
heart
of
stone
,
wherein
it
is
impossible
,
that
of
it selfe
any
true
goodnes
should
grow
.
the
helmet
of
saluation
:
S.
Paul
,
My
grace
is
sufficient
for
thee
.
waues
of
the
sea
,
the
moone
,
leaues
of
trees
,
palme
trees
.
Giue
eare
to
me
,
ô
Iacob
and
Israel
(
called
mine
,
)
I
am
,
I
am
the
first
and
last
.
And
therefore
Dauid
saith
,
I
will
harken
what
the
Lorde
God
will
speake
concerning
mee
in
particular
.
Hee
shall
speake
peace
vnto
his
people
,
and
vnto
his
saints
,
that
they
turne
not
againe
to
destruction
.
And
in
that
day
of
the
kingdome
of
Christ
,
thou
shalte
say
,
I
will
confesse
thee
O
Lorde
,
thou
hast
beene
angry
with
mee
:
but
thou
hast
comforted
me
.
behold
the
Lord
is
my
saluation
:
I
wil
trust
in
him
,
and
I
wil
not
feare
.
(
behold
)
Goliah
,
Sampson
beholde
the
Lord
is
my
Sauiour
,
I
will
trust
in
him
,
and
I
wil
not
feare
.
because
God
is
his
strength
daily
:
S.
Paul
,
Hee
that
hath
begun
a
good
worke
in
you
,
will
perfit
it
euen
to
the
ende
:
S.
Iohn
,
Iesus
Christ
loued
his
euen
to
the
ende
:
Dauid
,
Thou
Lorde
shalt
bee
my
guide
euen
to
death
.
S.
Paul
For
yee
haue
not
receiued
the
spirit
of
bondage
to
feare
againe
:
but
ye
haue
receiued
the
spirit
of
adoption
,
whereby
we
crie
Abba
,
father
.
For
God
hath
not
giuen
to
vs
the
spirit
of
feare
,
but
of
power
,
and
of
loue
,
and
of
a
sound
mind
.
the
name
of
ioy
.
Yea
the
Lord
God
is
my
song
.
)
how
can
we
sing
the
Lordes
song
in
a
strange
lande
?
The
Lorde
is
my
song
,
and
hee
is
become
my
saluation
.
The
Lorde
is
my
saluation
.
And
they
shall
drawe
water
out
of
the
welles
of
saluation
with
ioie
.
S.
Paul
The
scriptures
are
written
for
our
learning
,
that
through
patience
and
comfort
of
the
holie
scriptures
,
wee
might
haue
hope
:
And
Dauid
sayth
,
With
thee
is
the
well
of
lyfe
,
and
in
thy
light
shall
wee
see
light
:
And
it
is
called
the
worde
of
lyfe
,
And
they
shall
saie
in
that
daie
:
praise
the
Lorde
,
call
in
his
name
,
make
his
workes
to
be
knowne
among
the
people
,
cause
it
be
had
in
remembrance
,
that
his
name
is
magnified
.
Whatsoeuer
you
shall
aske
the
father
in
my
name
,
he
will
giue
it
you
:
The
gracious
God
Dauid
)
hath
so
done
his
maruellous
workes
,
that
they
ought
to
bee
had
in
remembrance
.
S.
Iohn
,
As
Christ
had
testimonies
from
heauen
and
earth
,
that
hee
was
the
onelie
sauiour
of
the
worlde
:
so
hath
euerie
Christian
the
same
testimonies
,
that
hee
is
the
sonne
of
God
.
And
who
then
will
doubt
?
And
here
see
(
sayth
he
)
how
great
is
the
certaintie
of
our
faith
.
There
is
no
other
fayth
,
hath
so
manie
and
so
great
testimonies
.
But
as
Christ
had
witnesse
from
heauen
and
on
earth
,
that
onelie
he
was
the
true
and
onelie
sauiour
of
the
worlde
:
so
euery
Christian
hath
the
same
testimonies
,
that
he
is
the
sonne
of
God
.
For
this
thing
the
father
witnesseth
when
he
sayth
.
They
shall
bee
to
me
sonnes
and
daughters
,
And
I
will
be
a
father
to
them
.
The
same
thing
also
Christ
witnesseth
when
hee
sayth
,
your
father
in
heauen
knoweth
that
you
stand
in
neede
of
all
these
thinges
.
And
also
the
father
himselfe
loueth
you
.
Also
the
holie
ghost
witnesseth
to
our
spirit
,
that
we
are
the
sonnes
of
God
,
and
maketh
vs
cry
,
Abba
,
father
.
The
same
thing
also
that
we
are
the
sonnes
of
God
,
our
baptisme
witnesseth
,
because
we
are
washed
in
the
name
of
the
holy
Trinitie
,
And
also
the
sacrament
of
the
bodie
and
bloud
of
Christ
,
wherewith
wee
are
fedde
,
and
the
moouing
of
the
holie
ghost
which
we
feele
inwardly
:
what
therefore
can
bee
more
happie
then
a
Christian
man
,
who
hath
so
manie
testimonies
?
The
sum
of
all
that
hee
hath
said
is
,
that
beleeuing
in
Christ
,
we
haue
lyfe
assuredlie
:
and
that
not
by
anie
other
then
by
Christ
.
He
would
haue
these
two
things
beaten
into
our
heads
,
that
through
fayth
we
haue
lyfe
:
and
that
onelie
by
Christ
.
Therefore
let
no
man
ascribe
any
thing
to
himselfe
:
for
Christ
is
made
to
vs
of
God
,
our
righteousnesse
,
sanctification
and
redemption
.
God
forbid
therefore
that
wee
should
reioice
in
any
thing
but
in
the
crosse
of
Iesus
Christ
.
And
to
know
this
is
the
chiefest
wisdome
of
christians
:
then
the
which
no
greater
or
more
profitable
can
be
thought
,
&c.
When
as
the
Emperor
had
seene
himselfe
the
christians
(
being
banished
all
churches
)
to
assemble
themselues
in
the
field
:
hee
is
saide
to
haue
striken
his
Lieutenant
,
because
they
were
not
driuen
away
from
thence
also
.
But
he
,
although
he
was
a
Pagane
,
and
also
had
suffered
iniury
at
the
Emperors
handes
for
their
sakes
:
yet
beeing
mercifull
,
the
next
day
when
he
should
haue
gone
to
haue
killed
and
destroied
all
the
christians
he
found
there
;
he
caused
it
secretly
to
bee
made
manifest
to
the
citizens
,
that
they
might
take
heede
to
themselues
,
and
not
be
found
in
that
place
.
And
in
the
morning
,
when
he
should
go
forward
with
his
officers
,
he
made
more
a
doe
then
he
was
wont
,
and
he
did
all
things
so
,
that
if
it
were
possible
,
very
few
or
none
might
be
in
danger
:
yet
notwithstanding
,
hee
sawe
the
people
moe
in
number
then
they
were
wont
,
to
go
to
the
place
,
and
to
run
headlong
,
and
to
make
haste
,
as
though
they
were
afraide
least
any
man
should
be
lacking
to
death
.
In
the
meane
time
,
he
sawe
a
woman
to
to
run
out
of
her
house
so
hastily
and
speedily
,
that
she
did
not
so
much
as
shut
her
doore
,
&
also
she
her selfe
was
half
ready
&
halfe
vnready
.
And
she
drew
her
little
child
with
her
,
and
she
made
such
haste
,
that
she
brake
thorow
the
midst
of
the
ranke
of
his
officers
.
Then
he
being
able
to
endure
no
longer
,
lay
hands
on
the
woman
and
bring
her
to
me
,
and
being
brought
,
hee
saieth
:
O
vnhappy
woman
!
whither
doest
thou
make
such
haste
?
To
the
field
where
the
people
of
the
Catholiques
do
meete
.
And
hast
thou
not
heard
(
saieth
he
)
that
the
Lieutenant
goeth
thither
,
that
he
may
kill
all
that
he
shall
finde
?
I
haue
heard
(
saith
shee
:
)
and
therefore
I
make
haste
,
that
I
may
bee
found
there
.
And
whither
,
saith
hee
,
drawest
thou
this
little
one
?
That
it
also
,
saith
she
,
may
deserue
martyrdome
.
The
which
things
when
the
pitifull
man
had
heard
,
he
commanded
the
officers
to
returne
,
and
his
chariot
to
be
caried
to
the
Emperors
pallace
.
And
entering
in
,
he
saith
,
ô
Emperour
,
if
thou
commandest
me
to
die
;
I
am
readie
:
but
the
worke
which
thou
commandest
me
,
I
cannot
fulfill
.
And
when
as
he
had
shewed
him
all
thinges
of
the
woman
,
hee
staied
the
furie
of
the
Emperour
.
he
gaue
God
thankes
,
and
shewed
no
token
of
sadnes
.
And
after
hee
commaunded
his
friendes
,
to
giue
his
executioner
fiue
and
twenty
ryals
for
his
paines
:
because
he
should
receiue
a
benefit
,
and
not
any
harme
or
destruction
at
his
handes
.
gibbet
,
wilde
beasts
,
breaking
of
bones
,
tearing
of
members
,
the
dismembring
of
my
whole
body
,
and
all
the
tormentes
of
the
deuill
:
let
them
come
vpon
mee
,
that
I
may
enioy
Iesus
Christ
.
In
the
raigne
of
Antoninus
Pius
,
a
certaine
woman
of
Alexandria
,
being
instructed
in
the
faith
of
Christ
by
one
called
Ptolomeus
,
began
to
detest
her
husbands
ryot
&
adulteries
:
when
he
would
not
amend
,
after
many
admonitions
,
she
preferred
a
bill
of
diuorcement
,
and
was
diuorced
from
him
.
The
wicked
husband
doth
incense
Vibitius
the
Centurion
or
gouernour
of
the
city
against
Ptolomeus
;
he
is
cast
into
prison
,
and
his
cause
being
not
heard
,
he
is
drawne
to
execution
.
This
cruelty
one
Lucius
a
christian
boldly
reprehending
,
he
also
was
commanded
to
be
caried
to
execution
.
And
he
thanked
the
Gouernour
:
saying
,
by
this
meanes
hee
should
goe
from
an
euill
master
,
to
a
good
father
.
We
reade
of
a
whole
city
in
Phrigia
,
who
confessed
themselues
to
bee
christians
,
and
woulde
not
sacrifice
to
Idols
:
the
which
thing
being
knowne
,
the
Romanes
commanded
the
whole
citie
to
be
compassed
about
with
souldiours
,
and
fire
to
be
throwne
vpon
it
,
and
the
whole
citie
was
burned
with
man
,
woman
and
childe
;
yea
insomuch
that
none
when
they
had
leaue
giuen
them
,
woulde
depart
.
Our
children
and
our
women
by
patience
inspired
to
them
from
aboue
,
laugh
at
your
crosses
and
tormentes
,
your
wilde
beastes
,
and
al
your
terrors
of
punishments
.
Neither
do
you
perceiue
(
O
wretches
)
that
no
man
will
suffer
punishment
without
some
reason
,
or
can
endure
torments
without
God
.
Whereas
they
obiected
that
the
christians
worshipped
dead
men
:
Surely
,
saith
he
,
with
the
same
quietnes
of
mind
as
we
liue
:
neither
do
we
crown
them
with
withering
crownes
,
but
wee
looke
for
from
God
a
liuelie
crowne
,
better
then
all
earthly
flowers
.
So
wee
are
content
with
the
bountifulnes
of
our
God
(
concerning
worldly
affaires
)
and
carelesse
,
through
that
hope
of
happines
to
come
,
in
our
martyrdomes
:
and
through
the
faith
of
the
presence
of
his
maiestie
,
wee
are
encouraged
in
our
tormentes
;
so
we
doe
rise
againe
blessed
,
and
wee
liue
nowe
,
through
the
hope
of
that
which
is
for
to
come
.
Our
father
which
art
in
heauen
,
hallowed
be
thy
name
,
let
thy
kingdome
come
.
&c.
Exhorting
you
that
you
shoulde
earnestlie
contend
for
the
faith
once
giuen
to
the
saints
.
)
Manie
were
added
to
the
faith
,
And
God
opened
the
doore
of
faith
to
the
gentiles
,
And
Paul
preached
the
faith
which
hee
had
persecuted
,
to
striue
for
to
maintaine
with
all
our
force
and
might
,
the
faith
,
the
religion
,
once
giuen
to
the
saintes
:
S.
Paul
If
we
our selues
(
saith
he
)
or
an
Angell
from
heauen
,
preach
vnto
you
besides
that
we
haue
preached
vnto
you
,
Let
him
be
accursed
.
S.
Iudes
All
power
(
saieth
he
)
is
giuen
me
in
heauen
and
earth
.
Go
ye
therefore
and
teach
all
nations
,
baptising
them
in
the
name
of
the
father
,
of
the
son
and
of
the
holie
ghost
:
Teaching
them
to
keepe
whatsoeuer
I
haue
commaunded
you
:
And
beholde
,
I
am
with
you
alwaies
,
euen
to
the
worldes
end
.
S.
Iohn
Whosoeuer
transgresseth
,
and
abydeth
not
in
the
doctrine
of
Christ
,
hath
not
God
.
S.
Paul
I
thanke
my
God
(
saieth
he
)
alwaies
in
your
behalfe
,
for
the
grace
of
God
which
is
giuen
you
in
Iesus
Christ
,
that
in
all
thinges
you
are
rich
in
him
,
in
all
speech
and
in
all
knowledge
,
as
the
witnesse
of
Iesus
Christ
was
surelie
confirmed
among
you
:
so
that
you
wanted
no
gift
,
looking
for
the
reuelation
of
our
Lorde
Iesus
Christ
.
S.
Paul
I
take
you
to
record
this
day
,
that
I
am
innocent
from
the
bloud
of
you
all
.
For
I
haue
not
kept
backe
any
thing
,
but
declared
vnto
you
all
the
counsell
of
God
.
For
saluation
belongeth
only
to
the
Lord
,
And
his
blessing
is
vpon
his
people
;
By
Siluanus
a
faithfull
brother
,
as
I
suppose
,
haue
I
written
brieflie
,
exhorting
and
testifying
,
howe
that
this
is
the
true
grace
of
God
wherein
you
stande
:
S.
Paul
S.
Peter
S.
Iude
S.
Iames
S.
Iames
Receiue
the
word
with
all
meekenes
which
is
grafted
in
you
,
which
is
able
to
saue
your
soules
.
S.
Paul
Timothie
:
Continue
in
these
thinges
that
thou
hast
learned
and
art
perswaded
thereof
,
knowing
of
whome
thou
hast
learned
them
,
and
that
thou
hast
knowne
the
holy
scriptures
of
a
childe
,
which
are
able
to
make
thee
wise
vnto
saluation
,
through
the
faith
which
is
in
Iesus
Christ
.
Timothie
S.
Iude
,
Nicolaus
de
Lira
In
this
epistle
S.
Iude
instructs
al
christians
ingeneral
&
not
certain
particular
persons
,
as
did
S.
Iohn
in
his
2.
former
Epistles
,
(
I
haue
need
to
write
to
you
.
)
For
heretickes
springing
vp
:
as
it
shal
be
put
down
after
,
as
though
he
should
say
,
this
is
the
combat
of
faith
,
that
is
,
for
the
faith
giuen
to
the
saints
,
that
is
,
to
the
Apostles
of
Christ
:
once
,
that
is
perfectly
,
when
he
opened
their
vnderstanding
,
that
they
should
vnderstand
the
scriptures
.
It
is
also
said
once
,
for
the
vnity
thereof
,
and
of
the
Authour
thereof
:
There
is
one
God
,
one
faith
,
one
baptisme
.
And
here
is
put
down
the
cause
of
this
combate
or
warre
,
(
for
there
are
craftily
and
slilie
crept
in
)
that
is
,
(
saith
he
)
vnder
a
shew
of
godlines
they
haue
come
in
(
certaine
vngodly
men
)
that
is
heretiques
.
For
godlines
is
sometime
taken
for
the
worship
of
God
:
but
heretiques
vnder
the
pretence
of
religion
and
Gods
worde
haue
brought
in
the
contrary
,
&
therfore
they
are
called
vngodly
.
ordinary
glosse
,
S.
Iude
,
I
say
,
beseeching
you
not
to
superadde
any
other
faith
,
to
your
faith
;
but
for
the
holy
faith
once
giuen
vnto
you
,
and
to
all
the
saintes
by
the
Apostles
,
to
fight
earnestly
euen
vnto
death
:
that
for
it
if
neede
bee
,
you
should
die
.
And
therfore
I
haue
written
vnto
you
,
that
I
might
know
the
state
of
your
faith
,
and
that
I
might
shewe
you
my
carefulnesse
of
you
,
and
so
you
might
be
confirmed
in
the
faith
.
S.
Iohns
(
that
you
haue
hearde
from
the
beginning
:
let
it
abide
in
you
.
)
Hee
giues
(
saith
he
)
faithfull
counsell
what
wee
must
doe
,
when
false
prophets
and
Antichrist
shall
breake
into
the
church
:
For
otherwise
hee
had
made
mention
in
vaine
,
that
such
should
come
into
the
church
,
vnlesse
he
had
forewarned
vs
also
,
what
wee
should
doe
.
His
counsell
is
,
that
we
should
abide
in
that
,
wee
haue
hearde
from
the
beginning
.
Excellent
counsel
;
for
as
soone
as
we
begin
to
doubt
of
that
we
haue
beene
taught
from
the
beginning
,
wee
giue
entrance
to
errors
.
And
therefore
Christ
inculcates
these
wordes
to
his
disciples
:
Abide
in
me
,
and
I
in
you
:
Take
heede
no
man
beguile
you
,
saying
here
is
Christ
,
or
there
is
Christ
,
beleeue
them
not
.
And
S.
Paul
,
But
continue
thou
,
in
those
things
thou
hast
learned
,
knowing
of
whome
thou
hast
learned
them
.
Be
not
caried
away
,
with
diuers
and
strange
doctrines
.
Bee
not
mooued
with
euery
winde
of
doctrine
,
&c.
yee
haue
beene
taught
not
only
what
things
concerne
faith
,
but
also
what
concerne
godlines
and
holinesse
of
life
.
Here
,
saith
hee
,
thou
maiest
marke
,
howe
much
christian
doctrine
,
and
the
worde
of
God
,
is
to
bee
esteemed
of
vs.
Hereby
wee
are
brought
to
great
honor
,
and
wee
reape
great
profit
.
Can
there
bee
any
honour
greater
,
then
to
abide
in
the
father
and
the
sonne
?
and
hee
gets
this
honour
that
continues
in
the
doctrine
of
Christ
and
his
Apostles
.
whatsoeuer
is
necessary
to
saluation
,
that
already
the
spirit
hath
made
manifest
to
the
church
by
the
word
of
the
gospell
,
and
by
his
secret
inspiration
.
The
Anabaptists
separate
the
holy
ghost
from
the
scriptures
,
and
from
the
externall
preaching
of
the
worde
;
when
as
this
is
the
true
meane
,
by
the
which
the
holy
ghost
doth
teach
vs
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
scripture
,
and
the
outward
preaching
of
the
worde
.
Therefore
no
man
ought
to
separate
the
holy
Ghost
from
the
scripture
,
&c.
The
holy
ghost
taught
the
olde
prophets
for
most
part
by
secret
inspirations
,
or
visions
offered
to
their
imaginations
,
without
the
outwarde
preaching
.
It
taught
the
Apostles
,
the
wordes
of
Christ
,
by
suggesting
vnto
them
,
and
by
bringing
that
into
their
remembrances
,
which
they
had
hearde
of
Christ
:
It
teacheth
vs
now
,
by
the
meanes
of
the
holy
scriptures
and
word
of
God
.
And
he
that
despiseth
these
meanes
,
hee
lookes
for
in
vaine
,
anie
newe
or
inwarde
instruction
of
the
holie
ghost
:
yea
therefore
the
holie
scripture
is
giuen
to
vs
as
a
certain
rule
of
Christian
doctrine
,
least
our
owne
spirit
should
seduce
vs.
And
if
there
were
no
rule
of
doctrine
put
down
,
who
seeth
not
what
a
confusion
and
chaos
there
would
bee
?
For
,
if
hauing
the
holie
scripture
as
a
most
certain
rule
set
before
our
eyes
,
they
do
teach
such
diuers
doctrines
:
what
would
come
to
passe
,
if
the
scriptures
were
taken
awaie
?
Because
(
saieth
he
)
heresies
shoulde
spring
vp
,
and
the
doctrine
of
Christ
,
shoulde
be
defiled
of
the
wicked
,
with
mans
deuises
;
it
pleased
God
and
our
sauiour
Iesus
Christ
,
that
also
the
bookes
of
the
Gospell
,
should
be
written
,
that
wee
learning
the
truth
from
them
,
shoulde
not
bee
deceiued
,
by
the
lyes
of
heretikes
:
but
that
all
things
as
well
in
our
lyfe
,
as
doctrine
,
shoulde
be
ordered
according
to
this
rule
,
as
by
a
touchstone
.
And
also
(
sayeth
he
)
by
those
holie
Euangelists
he
hath
written
all
wisdom
,
necessarie
to
mans
saluation
:
and
the
same
also
,
as
a
master
giuen
from
God
,
he
liuing
amongst
men
,
preached
with
his
owne
mouth
:
which
perfection
,
and
absolution
of
the
diuine
knowledge
,
this
man
here
foresheweth
;
whiles
he
is
commaunded
to
wryte
(
Tau
)
in
euerie
mans
forehead
that
shall
be
saued
,
the
last
letter
of
the
hebrew
Alphabet
,
which
by
a
figure
called
synecdoche
,
as
S.
Ierome
writeth
,
signifieth
all
knowledge
.
to
the
two
breastes
of
the
church
.
Now
(
saieth
he
)
O
you
soules
deliuered
and
borne
againe
,
go
about
your
mother
Sion
and
sucke
her
two
pappes
,
of
the
two
testaments
full
of
milke
,
and
shewe
to
her
towers
the
mercie
you
haue
obtained
.
What
disputations
or
writings
of
any
of
the
Philosophers
,
what
lawes
of
any
city
,
are
to
be
compared
by
any
meanes
to
those
two
precepts
;
of
which
,
Christ
saieth
,
all
the
lawe
and
the
prophets
do
depende
:
Thou
shalt
loue
the
Lorde
thy
God
with
all
thy
heart
,
with
all
thy
soule
,
and
with
all
thy
strength
,
and
thy
neighbour
as
thy selfe
.
Here
are
phisicks
because
all
naturall
causes
are
in
God
,
the
creator
.
Here
are
Ethickes
,
because
a
vertuous
mans
lyfe
,
is
by
no
other
meanes
framed
,
then
when
those
things
are
loued
which
are
to
be
loued
,
that
is
God
and
our
neighbour
:
here
is
logicke
,
because
the
truth
and
light
of
the
soule
of
man
,
is
nothing
else
,
but
God
himselfe
.
Here
is
the
happie
estate
of
the
common
wealth
:
For
a
happie
citie
is
not
builded
or
preserued
,
but
by
the
foundation
and
bonde
of
fayth
,
and
concorde
;
when
as
the
common
good
thing
is
loued
,
which
both
most
excellent
and
truest
is
God
himselfe
;
and
in
him
,
when
men
do
sincerelie
one
loue
another
;
when
as
for
his
sake
they
loue
one
another
:
when
as
they
cannot
keepe
secrete
,
for
what
cause
they
loue
one
another
.
The
manner
of
writing
,
whereby
the
scripture
is
framed
,
how
easie
is
it
for
all
men
,
although
verie
fewe
can
attaine
to
the
perfection
of
it
.
Those
plaine
thinges
which
it
conteineth
,
as
a
familiar
friende
,
without
all
deceit
,
it
speaketh
to
the
capacitie
or
heart
,
of
the
learned
or
vnlearned
:
And
those
things
which
she
hydeth
in
a
mysterie
,
she
extolles
them
not
with
a
loftie
style
,
that
a
slowe
and
vnlearned
mynde
,
dare
not
approach
vnto
them
,
(
as
a
poore
man
dare
not
come
to
a
rich
)
but
with
a
lowlie
speech
,
shee
inuites
all
men
vnto
her
;
whome
shee
will
not
onelie
feede
,
with
her
manifest
;
but
also
exercise
with
her
secret
truth
:
And
yet
,
hauing
the
same
in
a
readinesse
and
easie
,
which
she
hath
shut
vppe
in
secret
.
But
least
they
being
too
manifest
,
should
be
lothed
,
they
are
againe
hidden
;
that
they
maie
be
sought
for
,
and
being
sought
after
,
they
are
as
it
were
renewed
:
and
being
renewed
,
they
are
most
surely
disgested
.
By
them
both
all
wicked
soules
are
corrected
,
and
simple
are
increased
,
and
great
are
delighted
.
That
soule
is
enemy
onely
to
this
doctrine
,
who
erring
,
either
knoweth
not
that
it
is
most
wholesome
,
or
else
being
sicke
,
hateth
her
phisicke
.
Therefore
not
all
thinges
,
which
the
Lorde
hath
done
are
written
:
but
what
thinges
they
which
wrote
,
thought
to
suffice
,
both
to
manners
and
to
doctrine
;
that
wee
shining
with
a
right
faith
,
with
workes
and
vertue
,
might
come
to
the
kingdome
of
heauen
.
Cyrill
:
If
S.
Iohn
haue
contained
all
thinges
necessary
to
faith
and
righteousnes
of
life
,
then
we
must
beleeue
or
do
nothing
but
that
which
S.
Iohn
hath
written
.
S.
Iohns
S.
Iohns
that
in
the
gospell
are
certaine
principall
groundes
set
downe
of
doctrines
,
by
which
the
whole
building
of
faith
may
arise
.
Her
foundations
are
vpon
the
holy
hils
.
Psal
.
17.1
.
When
as
God
would
helpe
the
frailtie
of
our
memories
,
by
the
writing
of
the
gospel
,
hee
woulde
haue
so
briefe
compendium
of
his
affaires
and
mysteries
committed
to
writing
,
that
the
greatest
part
of
them
,
as
a
treasure
of
great
price
,
should
bee
reserued
,
to
be
inclosed
in
the
minde
of
man
.
And
that
thereby
it
shoulde
appeare
,
that
the
greatest
part
of
a
christians
dutie
should
be
to
keepe
the
memory
of
Gods
lawe
and
benefits
.
as
far
as
my
smal
capacity
can
attaine
do
thinke
,
that
in
these
two
daies
,
the
two
Testamentes
may
bee
vnderstood
,
wherein
euery
worde
,
that
concernes
God
,
may
be
discussed
,
(
for
that
is
a
sacrifice
)
and
out
of
them
the
knowledge
of
all
thinges
is
to
bee
receiued
.
If
any
thing
remaine
,
which
the
holy
scripture
doth
not
determine
,
no
other
thirde
scripture
ought
to
bee
receiued
,
that
might
be
in
authority
amongst
vs
to
get
knowledge
,
which
he
called
here
the
third
day
:
but
let
vs
commit
that
which
remaines
to
the
fire
:
that
is
,
let
vs
reserue
it
to
God
.
For
in
this
life
God
would
,
not
haue
vs
know
all
thinges
,
especially
when
as
the
Apostle
saith
,
Because
wee
nowe
knowe
in
part
,
&c.
This
therefore
is
the
fire
to
the
which
wee
must
reserue
all
those
thinges
that
remaine
,
and
not
through
rash
presumption
,
take
to
vs
knowledge
of
all
thinges
,
that
the
Apostle
may
iustly
say
to
vs
:
not
knowing
what
they
say
,
nor
what
they
affirme
.
Therefore
,
least
peraduenture
our
sacrifice
should
not
bee
acceptable
,
and
that
same
knowledge
,
which
wee
couet
to
haue
out
of
the
scriptures
,
be
turned
into
sinne
:
let
vs
keepe
those
measures
which
the
spirituall
law
,
by
her
law
maker
,
shewes
to
vs.
Philippus
de
Dies
It
was
,
a
singular
benefit
of
God
,
that
he
would
giue
vs
a
law
,
by
which
we
should
be
gouerned
.
For
when
man
should
consider
his
own
basenes
,
and
the
infinite
maiesty
of
God
:
he
durst
not
verily
serue
God
,
if
God
should
absolutely
command
him
,
saying
,
serue
me
;
nor
should
declare
to
him
,
what
seruice
did
please
him
.
For
man
might
thinke
with
himselfe
,
hee
were
neuer
able
to
please
such
a
master
:
but
God
establishing
to
vs
his
law
,
hath
deliuered
vs
from
this
trouble
.
Therefore
the
Prophet
considering
this
great
benefit
,
saith
:
For
thy
law
I
haue
endured
or
sustained
thee
al
the
day
long
:
that
is
,
vnlesse
that
thou
ô
Lord
hadst
limited
and
put
downe
the
seruice
which
thou
wouldest
haue
me
to
do
thee
,
and
vnlesse
thou
hadst
giuen
me
thy
lawe
;
I
shoulde
haue
beene
at
my
wits
ende
,
and
verily
haue
fainted
.
Considering
how
my
basenesse
might
serue
such
a
great
maiesty
,
and
establishing
me
this
law
,
thou
hast
giuen
me
a
heart
,
by
which
I
may
vnderstande
,
that
I
may
easily
comprehend
this
thing
,
and
know
what
thou
wouldest
haue
of
me
to
bee
done
.
Philippus
de
Dies
,
Prudentius of the Canon and rule of the Scriptures sufficient to conuince all heresies , writes thus . Hymno in Infideles . ARctam salutis vix viam discernere est , Inter reflexas semitas . Tam multa surgunt perfidorum compita , Tortis polita erroribus : Obliqua sese conferunt diuortia Hinc inde textis orbitis . Quas si quis errans ac vagus sectabitur , Rectum relinquens tramitem : Scrobis latentis pronus in foueamruet , Quam fodit hostilis manus , &c. Fax sola fidei est praeferenda gressibus , Ut recta sint vistigia .
The which verses are thus translated into English . THe narrow way of sauing health , a man can scarcely find , Yea hardly can he it discerne from by-waies , or vnwinde Himselfe from turning labyrinths of sects and errors strange , The thread is spun so fine , men haue of colours so great change . If any chance , to treade their waies , and turnings for to follow , He headlong runs into deepe pits , and ditches false and hollow . These pits and ditches , digged are with hands of deadly foes , That such may runne into the same , which do the right way loose , &c. And after , The onely lampe of shining faith our doings must direct : Our feete must guided be thereby , it must by-waies detect .
S.
Paul
Hee
pleased
in
the
sacrifice
of
the
crosse
,
as
a
young
Heifer
,
putting
forth
the
two
hornes
of
the
Testamentes
,
and
the
foure
hoofes
of
the
gospels
,
which
the
poore
Apostles
saw
and
reioyced
.
These
two
hornes
are
sufficient
to
dash
and
ouerthrow
all
the
power
of
Sathan
;
and
these
foure
hoofes
,
to
trample
vnder
foote
all
the
baites
of
the
world
and
the
flesh
.
let
them
be
couered
with
shame
as
with
a
garment
:
The
Deuils
are
couered
with
fourefolde
confusion
,
when
we
take
into
our
handes
the
fourefolde
saluation
of
the
gospell
.
The
Iewes
because
they
woulde
haue
continued
in
one
wall
,
refused
the
stone
which
was
not
fit
for
one
,
but
for
two
;
But
God
himselfe
hath
put
this
stone
in
the
heade
of
the
corner
,
that
of
two
testaments
and
two
peoples
,
the
building
might
rise
.
The
handmaid
of
God
is
his
holy
discipline
,
he
that
can
say
at
the
day
of
his
death
:
I
am
thy
seruant
,
I
haue
not
despised
thee
:
And
I
am
the
sonne
of
thy
handmaide
,
I
haue
obeied
thy
holy
discipline
as
a
sonne
;
his
bonds
shall
God
breake
insunder
.
The
hils
are
about
Ierusalem
,
and
the
Lord
is
about
his
people
,
that
is
,
the
testimonies
of
the
scriptures
,
for
the
defence
of
the
simple
people
:
And
as
a
light
in
the
night
,
do
shew
a
man
the
ditches
or
stumbling
blocks
hee
must
auoide
:
so
haue
I
set
thy
worde
to
my
feete
,
to
my
senses
.
Iustine
Let
vs
be
daily
in
praier
,
rich
in
the
word
,
&
mighty
in
works
.
Let
vs
be
members
one
of
another
,
and
for
this
cause
,
suffer
with
the
afflicted
,
and
reioice
with
the
exalted
,
taking
heed
of
those
which
are
not
houshoulde
seruants
of
the
Law
of
Christ
.
S.
Paul
,
which
make
diuisions
and
offences
,
besides
the
doctrine
which
the
Romaines
had
learned
.
Haue
a
care
,
my
beloued
in
the
Lord
to
meditate
in
the
word
of
God
,
despise
not
the
writinges
of
our
maker
,
which
are
sent
vnto
vs
:
It
is
an
excellent
thing
.
For
by
them
,
the
minde
is
as
it
were
brought
,
into
a
naturall
heate
;
neither
doth
shee
wax
slothfull
by
the
coldnes
of
her
owne
iniquitie
:
when
as
by
them
we
knowe
,
the
former
righteous
men
to
haue
done
valiantlie
,
we
also
are
stirred
vp
,
to
the
valiantnesse
of
well
doing
.
The
minde
of
the
reader
is
as
it
were
kindled
,
with
the
flames
of
holie
examples
.
Shee
seeth
,
what
notable
things
haue
been
don
by
them
,
&
she
doth
greatlie
disdaine
,
because
she
doth
not
immitate
the
like
.
Wherefore
it
is
excellentlie
sayd
to
the
spowse
,
by
the
bridgroome
:
Thy
necke
is
like
the
tower
of
Dauid
,
which
is
builded
with
his
castles
;
and
a
thousande
shieldes
hang
about
it
,
all
the
armor
of
the
valiante
:
For
the
throte
is
in
the
necke
,
and
in
the
throate
is
the
voice
:
what
therefore
is
mente
by
the
throate
of
the
church
,
but
the
holie
worde
of
God
?
in
which
whyle
a
thousand
bucklers
are
sayd
to
hang
,
by
this
perfect
number
,
the
whole
number
is
shewed
,
because
our
whole
armor
is
contained
in
the
worde
of
God
.
There
trulie
are
the
commandements
of
God
,
there
are
the
examples
of
righteous
men
.
But
to
let
passe
the
commandements
of
God
,
which
he
there
vrgeth
,
the
examples
which
he
settes
before
our
eyes
,
are
worth
the
marking
:
Being
hurte
of
thy
neighbour
(
saieth
he
)
hast
thou
a
desire
through
humilitie
of
minde
,
to
continue
in
innocencie
?
Let
Abell
come
before
thine
eies
,
who
is
read
to
haue
been
slaine
of
his
brother
:
and
yet
he
is
not
read
to
haue
strugled
against
him
.
Wouldst
thou
serue
God
,
with
a
cleane
heart
,
in
the
state
of
mariage
?
Set
Enoch
before
thine
eyes
,
who
being
married
,
walked
with
God
,
and
was
no
more
found
;
for
God
had
translated
him
.
Doest
thou
greatlie
desire
to
prefer
Gods
commandements
,
before
thine
own
present
profit
and
commoditie
?
Sette
Noah
before
thine
eyes
,
who
at
Gods
commandement
making
no
great
account
of
the
care
of
his
familie
,
a
hundred
yeeres
liued
occupied
about
building
of
the
arke
.
Dost
thou
endeuor
to
take
vpon
thee
the
yoke
of
obedience
?
Looke
vpon
Abraham
,
who
leauing
his
house
,
kinsfolkes
&
countrie
,
obeied
to
go
out
to
a
strange
place
,
which
he
should
take
to
be
his
inheritance
;
and
he
went
out
,
not
knowing
whither
he
should
go
:
Who
was
willing
for
the
euerlasting
inheritance
,
to
haue
killed
his
dearely
beloued
sonne
,
whome
hee
had
receiued
of
God
for
his
heire
.
Wouldest
thou
be
a
simple
and
plaine
dealing
man
?
set
Isaac
before
thine
eies
,
whose
plaine
dealing
greatly
commended
him
in
the
sight
of
God
.
Doth
paines
taking
and
great
labour
delight
thee
?
remember
Iacob
,
who
after
hee
had
learned
many
yeares
,
with
great
labour
and
trauell
,
in
frost
and
heate
to
serue
man
:
hee
came
to
that
strength
,
that
he
coulde
not
be
ouercome
of
an
Angell
,
wrastling
with
him
.
Hast
thou
a
desire
to
ouercome
the
intisementes
of
the
flesh
?
let
Ioseph
come
into
thy
minde
,
who
,
his
mistres
tempting
him
,
studied
to
keepe
the
chastitie
of
his
bodie
,
with
the
daunger
of
his
lyfe
:
whereof
it
came
to
passe
,
that
he
that
knew
well
how
to
rule
his
members
,
was
afterwarde
made
ruler
ouer
all
Egypt
.
Doth
patience
and
gentlenesse
please
thee
?
Call
Moses
to
remembrance
,
who
besides
women
and
children
gouerning
six
hundreth
thousand
fighting
men
,
is
reported
to
haue
been
the
gentlest
,
the
mildest
man
that
euer
was
on
the
earth
.
Wouldst
thou
bee
zealous
in
reprouing
of
sin
,
and
in
correcting
vices
?
Let
Phinees
be
set
before
thine
eyes
,
who
running
thorowe
with
his
sworde
the
two
adulterers
,
(
though
they
were
Princes
and
great
personages
in
their
families
)
he
made
the
people
chast
:
and
being
angrie
,
he
appeased
the
anger
of
God
.
Wouldest
thou
in
thy
doubtfull
affaires
trust
of
the
hope
and
helpe
of
Almightie
God
assuredlie
?
Cal
to
remembrance
Iosuah
;
who
when
he
vndertooke
doubtfull
battelles
,
with
an
assured
courage
,
he
obtained
the
victorie
without
all
doubt
.
Dost
thou
desire
to
laie
aside
,
all
ill
will
and
malice
from
thy
heart
,
and
now
to
enlarge
thine
heart
through
charity
?
think
vppon
Samuel
,
who
being
now
put
out
of
his
office
,
by
the
people
,
and
remoued
from
his
princely
authority
,
when
as
the
same
people
requested
him
,
that
he
woulde
praie
to
God
for
them
:
God
forbid
(
saith
he
)
that
I
shoulde
cease
to
praie
for
you
.
The
holie
man
thought
,
hee
shoulde
haue
done
a
great
fault
,
if
to
those
,
who
were
his
enimies
,
euen
to
put
him
out
of
his
kingdome
,
hee
had
not
requited
this
fauour
of
praying
for
them
.
Who
againe
,
when
as
he
was
sent
of
God
to
annoint
Dauid
king
,
answered
,
how
shall
I
go
?
For
if
Saul
shall
find
me
:
he
will
kill
me
.
And
yet
because
he
knew
God
was
angrie
with
Saul
,
he
wept
so
greatlie
for
him
,
that
the
Lorde
saide
to
him
being
alone
:
How
long
wilt
thou
weepe
for
Saul
,
seeing
I
haue
cast
him
from
mee
?
Let
vs
consider
,
what
a
heat
of
charitie
had
inflamed
his
hearte
,
that
wept
for
him
,
which
would
haue
slaine
him
.
We
will
beware
of
him
,
whom
we
are
afraid
of
,
and
perchance
(
if
occasion
serue
)
we
will
requite
euill
,
for
euill
,
to
him
we
flie
from
.
But
let
vs
set
Dauid
before
our
eyes
,
who
found
the
king
that
persecuted
him
,
at
such
aduantage
,
that
he
might
haue
killed
him
;
and
yet
in
this
aduantage
he
did
to
him
the
dutie
he
owed
him
,
and
not
the
euill
he
deserued
:
Saying
;
God
forbid
that
I
should
laie
my
hand
on
the
Lords
annointed
.
And
when
the
same
Saul
after
was
slaine
of
his
enimies
:
him
whom
he
had
his
persecutor
as
long
as
he
liued
,
he
lamented
when
he
was
slaine
.
Are
we
resolued
to
speake
boldly
to
the
mightie
men
of
this
world
,
when
they
doe
amisse
?
let
the
authority
of
Iohn
Baptist
be
called
to
our
remembrance
,
who
reprehending
the
wickednesse
of
Herod
,
for
the
vprightnesse
of
truth
feared
not
death
:
and
because
Christ
is
truth
,
therfore
,
for
Christ
(
that
is
for
truth
)
he
ventured
his
life
.
Do
we
earnestly
desire
to
die
for
the
Lord
?
Let
vs
remember
Peter
,
who
reioyced
when
he
was
whipped
,
being
beaten
he
resisted
the
Princes
,
&
for
life
he
despised
his
life
,
with
a
longing
for
of
death
.
Do
we
desire
to
despise
all
aduersities
?
Let
vs
remember
Paul
,
who
not
onely
being
readie
to
be
bound
,
but
to
die
for
Christ
,
he
accompted
not
his
soule
more
pretious
then
him
.
Do
we
desire
to
haue
our
harts
scorched
with
the
heate
of
charity
?
Let
vs
way
well
the
wordes
of
S.
Iohn
,
of
whom
euery
word
that
he
spake
,
was
(
as
it
were
)
tanned
with
the
fire
of
charity
.
Because
in
the
word
of
God
we
seeke
for
the
bulwarke
of
euery
vertue
:
therfore
there
hanges
in
it
,
for
young
men
,
a
thousand
bucklers
,
all
the
armor
of
the
valiant
.
For
if
wee
will
fight
against
the
spirituall
powers
of
wickednesse
,
let
vs
seeke
for
weapons
of
our
defence
,
in
the
neck
of
the
Church
,
which
is
built
to
vs
as
the
tower
of
Dauid
,
that
is
,
in
the
word
of
God
,
that
by
the
direction
of
the
commandement
,
the
aide
of
helpe
may
bee
obtained
against
vices
.
Behold
,
we
desire
greatly
euery
one
of
vs
,
to
be
strong
against
the
powers
of
the
aire
;
in
this
tower
,
we
finde
the
armour
of
our
soule
:
that
from
thence
,
we
may
take
the
precepts
of
our
maker
,
and
the
examples
of
our
forefathers
,
by
the
which
we
may
be
most
assuredly
armed
,
against
our
enemies
.
For
whilst
thou
mindest
to
vndertake
any
vertue
,
and
seest
there
,
the
same
fulfilled
of
thy
forefathers
,
there
thou
findest
armor
,
by
which
thou
maiest
be
defended
against
all
spirituall
warres
.
There
hang
shields
on
hie
,
that
if
any
desire
to
fight
,
let
him
take
them
;
and
out
of
it
,
let
him
arme
his
heart
with
courage
,
and
shoote
out
dartes
of
wordes
.
S.
Paul
,
Ephesians
.
We
are
not
to
wrastle
against
flesh
and
bloud
:
but
against
rule
and
power
,
against
the
rulers
of
the
darkenes
of
this
world
,
against
the
spirituall
powers
of
wickednes
,
in
heauenly
places
,
which
are
alofte
.
Therefore
take
vnto
you
the
whole
Armor
of
God
,
that
you
may
be
able
to
resist
them
in
that
euill
day
,
and
stand
,
hauing
quite
vanquished
all
things
.
Iohn
Baptist
,
Thou
shalt
answere
for
me
O
Lord
my
God
:
we
runne
to
Iesus
Christ
,
and
say
thou
shalt
answere
for
me
,
O
Lord
my
God
.
If
thou
Lord
wilt
be
extreame
,
to
marke
what
is
done
amisse
,
who
is
able
to
abide
it
?
agnus
dei
;
Canst
thou
drawe
out
Leuiathan
with
an
hooke
,
and
with
a
line
,
which
thou
shalt
cast
downe
vnto
his
tongue
?
Canst
thou
cast
a
hooke
into
his
nose
?
Canst
thou
pierce
his
iawes
with
an
angle
?
Will
he
make
many
praiers
vnto
thee
,
or
speake
thee
faire
?
Will
he
make
a
couenant
with
thee
,
and
wilt
thou
take
him
as
a
seruant
for
euer
?
&c.
S.
Peter
Be
sober
and
watch
,
for
your
aduersary
the
diuell
,
as
a
roaring
lyon
,
walketh
about
,
seeking
whom
he
may
deuour
,
whom
resist
stedfast
in
the
faith
.
S.
Paul
God
put
Adam
in
the
garden
,
that
he
might
dresse
and
keepe
it
:
and
the
Lord
commanded
the
man
,
saying
:
Thou
shalt
eat
of
euery
tree
in
the
garden
,
but
of
the
tree
of
the
knowledge
of
good
and
euill
,
thou
shalt
not
eate
of
it
.
For
in
the
day
thou
eatest
thereof
,
thou
shalt
die
the
death
.
32.
v.
8.
Iacob
:
Ioseph
whosoeuer
beleeueth
in
Iesus
Christ
,
hath
eternall
life
,
Mary
Magdelens
.
with
the
helpe
of
my
God
I
shall
leape
ouer
the
wall
.
Esay
,
your
sinnes
haue
separated
,
betwixt
you
&
me
.
S.
Paul
,
Iesus
Christ
is
our
peace
,
which
hath
made
of
both
one
,
and
hath
broken
the
stoppe
of
the
partition
wall
.
S.
Paul
If
I
build
againe
the
thinges
I
haue
destroied
,
I
shall
make
my selfe
a
trespasser
.
the
weapons
of
our
warfare
,
are
not
carnall
,
but
mighty
through
God
,
to
pull
downe
strong
holdes
,
Thou
shalt
make
no
grauen
Image
,
thou
shalt
not
fall
downe
to
it
or
worshippe
it
.
call
vpon
me
in
the
time
of
thy
trouble
,
and
I
will
heare
thee
,
and
thou
shalt
glorifie
me
.
Let
my
law
neuer
depart
out
of
thy
mouth
,
meditate
therin
day
and
night
.
sing
praises
with
vnderstanding
,
and
I
will
pray
with
my
spirit
,
I
will
pray
with
my
vnderstanding
S.
Paul
.
if
any
man
sin
we
haue
an
aduocat
Iesus
Christ
,
he
is
the
propitiation
for
our
sinnes
.
Dauid
,
Iosaphat
,
Ezechias
Take
from
me
the
waie
of
lying
,
and
grant
me
gratiously
thy
lawe
:
I
haue
chosen
the
way
of
truth
,
and
thy
iudgments
haue
I
laide
before
me
:
and
I
haue
hated
them
that
hold
of
superstitious
vanities
,
and
my
trust
is
in
the
Lord
.
Iosaphat
also
king
of
Iudah
,
in
the
third
yeare
of
his
raigne
,
sent
his
noblemen
,
with
Priests
and
Leuits
,
throughout
all
Iewry
,
which
should
teach
the
booke
of
the
lawe
:
Take
heede
what
ye
doe
,
for
ye
execute
not
the
iudgment
of
man
,
but
of
God
:
and
he
will
be
with
you
,
in
the
cause
and
in
iudgment
.
Wherfore
now
let
the
feare
of
the
Lord
be
vpon
you
,
take
heede
,
and
doe
it
,
for
there
is
no
iniquity
with
the
Lord
our
God
,
neither
respect
of
persons
,
nor
receiuing
of
rewards
.
Thus
shall
yee
doe
in
the
feare
of
the
Lorde
faithfully
,
and
with
a
perfect
heart
:
and
therefore
he
prospered
and
grew
,
and
such
a
terrour
fell
vpon
all
his
neighbours
,
that
none
durst
make
warre
against
him
,
and
the
Arabians
paied
him
tribute
.
Ezechias
He
trusted
in
the
Lord
God
of
Israell
,
and
there
was
none
after
him
like
vnto
him
,
among
all
the
kings
of
Iudah
:
neither
were
there
any
such
before
him
.
He
claue
vnto
the
Lord
,
and
departed
not
from
him
:
but
kept
his
commandements
,
which
the
Lord
had
commanded
Moses
.
Tell
ye
Ezechias
I
pray
you
,
thus
saieth
the
great
king
,
euen
the
king
of
Assur
:
What
confidence
is
this
,
wherin
thou
trustest
?
Thou
hast
saide
:
Surely
the
word
of
his
lips
.
But
counsell
and
strength
,
are
for
the
warre
.
Dauid
:
Some
put
their
trust
in
chariots
,
and
some
in
horses
:
but
we
will
remember
the
name
of
the
Lord
our
God
;
They
are
brought
on
their
knees
,
and
fall
downe
,
but
we
are
risen
,
and
stand
vpright
.
Ezechiah
also
commanded
all
Israell
to
keepe
the
passeouer
,
vnto
the
Lord
in
Ierusalem
:
For
great
is
the
wrath
of
the
Lord
,
that
is
kindled
against
vs
:
because
our
fathers
haue
not
obeied
the
words
of
this
booke
,
to
doe
according
to
all
that
is
written
therein
,
for
vs.
And
after
this
,
good
king
Iosiah
,
gathered
to
him
all
the
elders
of
Iudah
,
and
Ierusalem
,
and
the
king
went
vp
into
the
house
of
the
Lord
:
and
all
the
men
of
Iudah
,
and
all
the
inhabitants
of
Ierusalem
with
him
,
and
the
priestes
and
prophets
,
and
all
the
people
,
both
small
and
great
;
and
he
read
in
their
eares
,
all
the
wordes
of
the
booke
of
the
couenant
,
which
was
found
in
the
house
of
the
Lord
:
And
the
king
made
a
couenant
before
the
Lord
,
that
they
should
walke
after
the
Lorde
,
and
keepe
his
commandements
,
and
his
testimonies
,
and
his
statutes
,
with
all
their
hart
,
and
with
all
their
soule
,
that
they
might
establish
,
and
make
good
the
wordes
of
the
couenant
,
written
in
this
booke
:
and
all
the
people
ratified
,
and
established
this
couenant
.
Esrah
.
All
the
people
assembled
themselues
together
,
&
they
spake
vnto
Esrah
the
scribe
,
that
he
would
bring
the
booke
of
the
lawe
of
Moses
,
which
the
Lord
had
commanded
to
Israell
.
And
Esrah
the
priest
brought
the
law
of
God
before
the
congregation
both
of
men
&
women
,
and
all
that
would
heare
and
vnderstand
it
.
And
Esrah
the
scribe
stood
vpon
a
pulpit
of
wood
,
which
he
had
made
for
the
preaching
:
and
Esrah
opened
the
booke
,
before
all
the
people
,
for
he
was
aboue
all
the
people
.
And
when
he
had
opened
it
,
all
the
people
stood
vp
,
and
Esrah
praised
the
Lord
the
great
God
,
and
all
the
people
answered
Amen
,
with
lifting
vp
their
hands
:
and
they
bowed
themselues
,
and
worshipped
the
Lord
with
their
faces
toward
the
ground
.
Also
Ieshua
and
Bani
and
diuers
others
,
with
the
Leuites
:
caused
the
people
to
vnderstand
the
law
.
And
they
read
in
the
booke
of
God
distinctly
,
and
gaue
the
sence
,
and
caused
them
to
vnderstand
the
reading
.
This
day
is
holy
to
the
Lord
:
Mourne
not
,
neither
weepe
.
For
all
the
people
wept
,
when
they
had
heard
the
words
of
the
lawe
.
He
said
also
to
them
:
Go
and
eate
of
the
fat
,
and
drinke
of
the
sweete
,
and
send
part
to
them
,
for
whom
none
is
prepared
:
for
this
day
is
holy
vnto
our
Lord
,
be
ye
not
sory
therefore
:
for
the
ioy
of
the
Lord
is
your
strength
.
For
the
ioy
of
the
Lord
,
is
their
strength
.
who
neuer
eat
his
morsell
had
part
of
it
with
him
.
And
hee
came
to
Nazareth
,
where
he
had
been
brought
vp
,
and
as
his
custome
was
,
he
went
into
the
synagogue
on
the
Sabaoth
day
,
and
stood
vp
to
read
,
and
there
was
deliuered
him
,
the
booke
of
the
Prophet
Esay
.
And
they
continued
in
the
Apostles
doctrine
,
fellowship
or
communion
,
and
breaking
of
bread
and
praiers
.
That
when
they
were
comen
from
the
councell
,
they
tolde
their
fellowes
,
all
that
the
priestes
and
elders
had
said
vnto
them
.
And
when
they
heard
it
,
they
lift
vp
their
voices
,
with
one
accord
:
and
said
,
&c.
And
after
the
lecture
of
the
lawe
and
prophets
,
the
ruler
of
the
synagogue
,
sent
vnto
them
saying
:
ye
men
and
brethren
,
if
ye
haue
any
word
of
exhortation
to
the
people
,
say
on
.
S.
Paul
the
inhabitants
of
Ierusalem
and
their
rulers
,
because
they
knew
him
not
;
nor
yet
the
wordes
of
the
prophets
which
are
read
euery
sabaoth
day
,
they
haue
fulfilled
them
,
in
condemning
him
.
S.
Iames
For
Moses
of
olde
,
in
euery
citty
hath
them
which
preach
him
,
being
read
euery
sabaoth
day
in
their
synagogues
.
returne
and
go
to
your
tabernacles
,
to
the
land
of
your
possession
,
which
the
seruant
of
the
Lord
Moses
,
gaue
you
beyond
Iordane
.
Onely
marke
diligently
,
that
you
doe
the
precepts
and
the
law
,
which
Moses
the
seruant
of
the
Lord
commanded
:
that
you
loue
the
Lorde
your
God
,
that
you
walke
in
all
his
waies
,
and
that
you
keepe
his
commandements
,
and
that
you
cleaue
to
him
,
and
that
you
serue
him
with
all
your
heart
,
and
with
all
your
soule
:
And
Iosuah
blessed
them
,
and
sent
them
away
.
ANd
here
first
concerning
praier
in
a
strange
tongue
the
scriptures
teache
plainely
,
that
in
all
ages
,
al
the
saints
of
God
haue
made
their
praiers
in
their
vulgar
tongue
.
We
reade
in
thus
of
the
first
common
praiers
:
But
then
they
were
all
of
one
language
,
as
appeareth
in
when
as
their
tounges
were
deuided
:
Therefore
their
first
common
prayers
were
in
their
vulgar
tongue
.
The
like
forme
of
priuat
praier
,
vsed
no
doubt
,
when
they
talked
with
God
:
as
appeareth
by
all
their
praiers
and
communications
they
had
vnto
the
maiestie
of
God
;
Gen.
18.23
Gen.
24.63
as
often
praiers
for
the
Sodomites
proue
:
no
doubt
,
followed
his
fathers
steps
:
And
vowed
forme
of
praier
testifieth
also
praied
in
a
tongue
vnderstoode
.
for
the
finding
out
of
whole
booke
of
Psalmes
were
written
in
the
tongue
he
vnderstood
;
wherein
are
both
priuate
praiers
for
himself
,
and
publique
praiers
of
the
whole
church
,
as
that
Psalme
teacheth
:
And
as
In
the
new
testament
,
the
praiers
and
hymnes
of
the
blessed
virgine
,
of
the
Apostles
,
of
our
Sauiour
himselfe
;
were
all
made
in
a
tongue
knowne
vnto
them
:
as
is
more
euident
th●●
néedes
any
proofe
.
And
shall
not
we
follow
their
examples
?
saieth
,
Enchirid
,
ad
Laur
.
cap
.
19.
expoundes
these
wordes
thus
.
But
to
let
examples
passe
,
out
of
the
Psalmes
seemeth
to
confirme
this
doctrine
:
(
saith
hee
)
alleadging
this
,
as
shoulde
seeme
,
out
of
the
psalmes
,
All
the
churches
of
the
heathen
,
amongst
whom
God
now
raignes
,
must
sing
praises
to
him
,
and
that
with
their
vnderstanding
.
And
therefore
the
holie
ghost
came
downe
in
al
tongues
:
signifying
,
that
it
should
teach
men
to
praise
God
in
all
languages
.
And
therefore
to
pray
in
the
holie
ghost
(
which
in
this
Epistle
commandeth
;
&
also
repeateth
)
may
seeme
to
be
nothing
else
,
but
to
pray
with
heart
and
vnderstanding
.
And
this
is
that
which
is
written
in
an
other
place
:
This
is
not
meant
so
much
of
the
tongues
of
flesh
&
bloud
;
as
of
the
maner
of
languages
:
al
languages
shal
confesse
Iesus
Christ
.
And
more
plainly
to
see
the
grossenes
of
praying
in
a
strange
language
:
Such
Barbarians
were
all
the
priestes
in
poperie
to
their
flocks
.
Nay
it
taketh
away
the
very
force
of
common
praier
:
how
shal
the
people
say
Amen
,
or
giue
their
consent
,
(
which
is
the
verie
strength
of
praier
)
if
they
vnderstand
not
what
is
praied
?
Our
sauiour
founde
fault
with
the
mother
of
He
likes
not
such
prayers
.
And
were
not
almost
all
praiers
in
poperie
such
?
They
saide
(
de
profundis
)
for
them
which
were
dead
.
In
which
praier
the
deade
is
not
so
much
as
named
.
Neither
doth
the
place
of
make
any
thing
for
prayers
in
a
strange
tongue
,
where
he
saith
.
where
as
heere
he
speaketh
of
his
vnderstanding
to
others
.
For
of
his
owne
vnderstanding
,
when
he
praieth
in
a
strange
tongue
,
he
had
said
before
:
he
that
speaketh
in
a
strange
tongue
edifieth
himselfe
.
That
the
praiers
in
the
primitiue
church
were
all
in
a
knowne
tongue
,
thus
it
may
appeare
;
writes
thus
,
the
martyr
also
of
the
church
seruice
in
his
time
writes
thus
:
Thus
we
may
see
plainlie
,
the
whole
seruice
of
the
church
in
martyrs
daies
.
Reading
the
scriptures
in
a
known
tongue
,
and
after
the
reading
,
a
sermon
to
the
people
,
common
praiers
and
common
participation
of
the
sacraments
:
yea
that
they
euen
sent
them
to
them
that
were
absent
.
To
declare
their
vnitie
(
as
should
seeme
)
they
woulde
all
eate
of
one
bread
:
as
the
pastors
also
declared
their
vnitie
to
strangers
,
by
communicating
with
them
,
and
their
misliking
by
not
communicating
:
as
we
may
read
in
ecclesiasticall
histories
.
Tertullian
also
of
churth
seruice
in
his
time
writes
thus
:
vpon
this
place
of
writes
thus
:
Our
church
at
this
day
followes
the
primitiue
church
,
as
appeareth
by
in
his
Epistle
,
where
he
saieth
:
(
as
we
now
vse
.
)
Here
i●
yeares
after
Christ
was
but
a
poore
ma●●e
.
the
Emperor
commandes
thus
concerning
the
seruice
of
God
.
And
againe
,
Here
is
the
order
of
praiers
in
Iustinians
time
:
praiers
in
a
known
〈◇〉
,
pronounced
with
a
lowde
voice
,
that
the
people
might
vnderstand
and
heare
them
,
not
any
masse
;
but
the
holie
oblation
then
named
.
And
if
this
order
were
omitted
;
not
onelie
Gods
punishment
,
but
his
also
threatned
.
And
how
will
the
Pope
which
breakes
this
order
,
escape
this
?
or
why
doth
not
the
Emperour
now
,
who
succéedes
Iustinian
in
authoritie
,
execute
this
lawe
euen
against
the
Pope
?
also
speaketh
thus
of
the
common
praiers
in
his
time
:
And
in
another
place
:
also
writes
thus
:
And
againe
:
They
made
as
shoulde
séeme
,
in
his
daies
,
such
a
publique
confession
of
their
sinnes
,
as
we
vse
in
our
church
at
the
beginning
of
our
seruice
.
And
himself
confesseth
th●s
much
:
they
are
better
reduced
vnto
God
,
and
with
more
deuotion
they
answeare
Amen
.
also
saith
,
we
haue
one
publique
&
common
praier
:
when
we
praie
,
we
praie
not
for
one
;
but
for
the
whole
people
:
because
the
whole
people
are
one
.
speaking
of
the
comming
to
the
vnitie
of
the
church
,
by
force
of
the
Emperours
lawes
,
writes
thus
.
(
saieth
he
)
Here
we
may
see
,
what
they
did
in
the
church
in
And
in
the
preface
of
the
commentaries
of
on
the
Psalmes
,
it
is
thus
written
.
(
And
after
)
And
in
the
prologue
writes
thus
.
(
And
after
)
(
And
after
)
(
And
after
)
:
And
againe
in
the
preface
thus
wee
reade
:
And
that
we
must
sing
Psalmes
with
our
vnderstanding
,
and
not
deskant
vpon
them
without
knowledge
,
(
as
they
haue
done
heretofore
in
the
aboundance
of
their
popish
musick
)
this
place
plainly
proueth
.
Here
we
may
plainlie
sée
why
man
was
made
,
to
knowe
the
workes
of
God
,
and
to
praise
him
for
them
;
and
that
the
chiefe
part
of
Gods
seruice
is
,
his
praise
;
and
that
we
ought
to
praise
him
alone
,
in
psalmes
and
hymnes
,
and
that
this
is
true
religion
:
that
singing
of
Psalmes
,
driues
away
deuils
,
not
ringing
of
holie
bels
,
as
was
vsed
in
time
of
poperie
;
and
that
they
song
psalmes
together
in
the
Church
,
and
also
at
home
in
their
houses
.
To
conclude
,
that
the
psalmes
,
are
as
an
Apothecaries
shoppe
,
containing
medicines
for
all
diseases
of
afflicted
soules
.
And
in
daies
the
people
with
the
pastor
song
psalmes
altother
,
as
appeareth
in
his
exposition
vpon
the
psalmes
in
diuers
places
,
which
prooueth
manifestlie
that
their
common
praiers
were
in
a
tongue
knowne
to
the
people
.
For
thus
he
writeth
:
teacheth
plainlie
,
that
man
must
not
sing
like
parrats
or
birdes
,
they
must
knowe
and
vnderstand
what
they
sing
.
The
verie
wicked
knowe
and
vnderstand
their
songs
:
and
shall
not
Gods
children
?
And
this
doctrine
he
confirmeth
in
other
places
:
For
in
another
place
thus
he
speaketh
to
his
hearers
:
And
after
,
And
in
another
place
,
(
beloued
)
And
againe
:
And
speaking
of
the
excellencie
of
singing
psalmes
against
the
and
of
the
maner
of
praying
&
singing
in
the
Church
of
Aphrica
,
he
writes
thus
:
(
saieth
he
)
So
that
here
may
seeme
to
be
set
downe
the
chiefe
partes
of
diuine
seruice
,
in
daies
,
reading
the
scriptures
,
preaching
,
praier
of
the
pastor
with
a
cleare
voice
,
that
all
might
heare
and
vnderstand
,
common
praier
of
the
people
,
and
singing
of
psalmes
.
Here
was
vnderstanding
in
all
these
:
and
in
all
these
the
people
was
edified
:
and
all
these
are
the
chiefe
partes
of
diuine
seruice
in
the
Church
at
this
daie
.
I
would
to
God
,
our
recusants
would
marke
this
.
of
Bethlehem
in
Iurie
,
writes
thus
:
Such
were
the
first
Monkes
,
not
differing
in
apparell
,
hauing
not
certaine
daies
of
fasting
appointed
,
they
song
psalmes
with
vnderstanding
.
And
as
it
is
certaine
,
that
euerie
nation
as
they
song
psalmes
in
their
own
languages
there
,
so
they
song
also
at
home
in
their
owne
countries
.
And
after
he
writes
thus
of
the
verie
plowmen
:
These
are
the
verses
in
this
countrie
,
these
are
(
as
we
commonlie
call
them
)
the
loue
songs
.
This
is
the
shéepeheards
whistle
,
these
are
the
plowmans
instruments
.
That
citie
of
Colchis
called
makes
mention
into
which
out
of
had
comed
together
nations
vsing
al
diuers
tongues
:
so
that
the
in
dealing
with
them
were
forced
to
vse
interpretors
,
maie
verie
fitly
resemble
the
Church
of
Christ
:
as
did
also
no
doubt
that
congregation
,
on
whome
the
holie
ghost
fell
with
the
gifts
of
all
languages
.
declaring
the
order
of
singing
in
the
church
in
his
time
,
saieth
thus
:
The
Latine
praiers
in
the
Church
(
as
a
learned
man
noteth
)
séemeth
first
to
come
hereof
;
that
the
Bishops
of
Rome
herein
,
followed
the
steps
of
the
olde
Romane
Emperours
,
which
séemed
by
their
Latine
iurisdiction
and
gouernment
,
to
bridle
the
prouinces
,
which
they
had
subdued
;
and
by
the
vse
of
the
Latine
tongue
,
they
barred
all
strangers
,
from
bearing
office
.
So
the
Pope
(
who
is
the
image
of
the
beast
)
in
his
kingdome
,
hath
done
the
like
.
For
thus
we
reade
of
the
when
as
they
had
embraced
the
Christian
saith
vnder
their
Prince
,
they
request
of
their
Bishop
,
that
their
sacraments
and
praiers
might
be
celebrated
,
not
in
the
Latine
tongue
they
vnderstood
not
:
but
in
the
Bohemian
tongue
which
was
familiar
to
them
.
He
certifieth
this
matter
to
his
fellowe
Bishop
,
then
being
at
Rome
,
and
he
to
then
Bishop
of
Rome
.
Both
these
for
their
labour
,
were
laughed
to
scorne
of
the
Bishop
,
and
of
a
great
councell
of
fathers
;
when
as
sodainlie
this
voice
was
heard
,
in
such
a
great
assemblie
.
With
the
which
thing
,
the
Bishop
of
Rome
being
amased
,
yéelded
to
according
to
the
request
of
the
But
that
manner
of
celebrating
their
praiers
continued
but
a
fewe
yeares
after
,
the
Bishop
of
Rome
altering
it
,
when
as
he
had
appointed
them
a
Bishop
,
and
gaue
him
in
charge
:
that
he
should
not
dissent
in
any
respect
from
the
Romane
rite
and
custome
in
the
celebration
of
their
diuine
seruice
.
Here
we
maie
sée
,
whose
statutes
these
Latine
praiers
are
:
not
the
Lords
;
but
the
Bishoppes
of
Rome
,
to
maintaine
his
kingdome
.
daies
,
in
the
Church
of
Antioch
,
the
scriptures
were
read
in
a
tongue
knowne
to
the
people
,
and
therefore
after
the
reading
of
the
Epistle
to
he
beginneth
thus
:
Thus
far
Which
place
proueth
plainely
,
that
the
people
vnderstood
the
scriptures
when
they
were
read
,
and
also
the
excellencie
of
them
.
They
are
as
a
meadowe
,
full
of
most
swéete
flowers
:
nay
they
are
the
paradise
of
God
here
on
earth
.
And
who
is
so
simple
,
as
will
not
desire
to
go
into
Paradise
?
Who
is
so
foolish
,
as
may
goe
in
,
and
will
not
;
that
will
banish
himselfe
from
thence
?
And
in
another
place
he
writeth
thus
:
Who
will
not
now
learne
so
many
good
lessons
?
And
least
anie
man
should
blame
the
hardnesse
and
obscuritie
of
the
scriptures
,
as
many
doe
;
thus
it
followeth
:
in
Mat
.
ad
Col.
This
place
being
long
,
I
haue
written
it
at
large
,
because
it
is
so
excellent
;
it
containeth
the
great
fruite
and
profite
we
get
by
reading
the
scriptures
,
the
meanes
how
to
attaine
the
knowledge
of
them
:
and
it
taketh
awaie
,
the
common
obiection
which
now
adaies
manie
make
,
That
because
they
haue
wife
and
children
,
they
are
not
bounde
to
reade
the
scriptures
:
and
ouerthroweth
plainelie
,
the
popish
Catholique
faith
,
which
teacheth
,
that
the
vulgar
people
should
not
reade
the
scriptures
,
and
teacheth
the
true
catholique
saith
indéed
.
And
this
is
no
small
or
light
matter
,
but
the
chiefe
point
of
all
religion
;
as
euerie
one
maie
perceiue
,
by
the
benefites
which
are
reaped
by
reading
the
scriptures
.
The
same
catholique
faith
was
also
in
Augustines
daies
:
For
thus
he
writes
against
those
,
that
finde
fault
with
the
hardnesse
of
the
scriptures
,
vpon
that
verse
of
the
Psalme
:
(
saith
he
)
Thus
far
also
writes
thus
:
What
is
so
excellent
to
declare
his
diuinitie
most
euidentlie
,
not
onelie
to
promise
that
hee
would
make
them
fishers
of
men
(
the
which
thing
as
hee
spake
in
worde
,
so
he
performed
in
déed
)
but
also
,
to
giue
them
such
vertue
and
power
,
that
they
should
commit
things
to
writing
,
and
make
bookes
,
and
those
bookes
should
haue
such
authoritie
and
great
estimation
amongst
all
men
,
that
they
should
be
turned
into
all
tongues
,
as
well
of
which
are
in
the
whole
world
,
and
that
they
should
put
all
their
whole
studie
and
labour
in
learning
them
,
and
should
beleeue
assuredlie
,
that
Gods
wordes
were
contained
and
deliuered
in
them
.
also
verie
excellentlie
,
that
euerie
man
must
studie
and
knowe
the
scriptures
,
writes
thus
:
(
saith
he
)
would
haue
euerie
man
reade
the
scriptures
at
home
,
nay
he
plainly
affirmeth
,
that
euerie
man
hath
in
him
some
part
of
the
water
of
life
,
some
part
of
the
holy
ghost
,
whereby
he
is
able
to
féede
his
owne
soule
,
with
this
water
out
of
the
holie
scriptures
,
and
to
flowe
also
to
others
.
Euen
the
simplest
husbandman
,
is
able
to
yeelde
a
sence
of
the
scriptures
,
and
perchance
to
see
that
,
which
some
great
doctor
could
not
espie
,
if
hee
would
take
the
booke
in
his
hand
,
and
with
earnest
praier
and
studie
giue
his
minde
to
the
same
:
If
his
heart
and
minde
be
not
●●opt
and
choked
with
the
grauell
of
this
vile
earth
and
worldly
affaires
.
That
is
,
as
well
●●●y
which
praise
god
by
reading
and
vnderstanding
his
wonderfull
workes
,
as
they
which
like
trumpets
preach
him
.
And
least
anie
should
say
,
how
should
we
praise
God
?
we
lacke
knowledge
:
The
Prophet
addeth
,
no
man
here
maie
complaine
of
want
.
And
of
euerie
one
of
the
faithfull
,
our
Sauiour
saith
,
And
this
well
hath
euerie
faithfull
man
in
him
,
either
deeper
or
shallower
.
Here
we
may
sée
how
they
which
crie
in
certaine
light
matters
of
ceremonies
,
Fathers
,
Fathers
;
in
this
great
point
of
religion
dissent
from
the
Fathers
,
and
that
both
from
the
Gréeke
and
Latine
Fathers
.
And
how
then
can
their
faith
be
catholique
?
AS
concerning
Images
,
either
of
God
himselfe
,
or
of
the
saintes
,
to
be
worshipped
:
there
is
no
one
thing
,
that
the
scripture
more
condemneth
.
It
is
the
second
commandement
in
the
lawe
:
They
,
which
vrge
the
bare
words
and
letter
so
much
in
the
Lords
supper
,
here
make
small
accompt
of
it
(
being
so
often
repeated
,
and
written
,
with
Gods
owne
finger
)
to
maintaine
their
superstition
and
Idolatrie
.
And
this
commandement
is
repeated
and
expounded
thus
:
as
though
he
should
saie
,
ye
sawe
no
similitude
of
God
,
when
he
gaue
the
lawe
,
but
ye
heard
a
voice
onelie
:
Therefore
you
shall
make
no
Image
or
likenesse
of
God
.
For
a
voice
cannot
be
pictured
.
And
here
the
word
(
Temunah
)
which
signifieth
an
Image
or
likenesse
,
is
to
be
marked
,
which
after
is
repeated
so
often
.
For
so
it
followeth
,
that
they
should
looke
well
to
their
soules
,
because
they
sawe
no
similitude
when
God
spake
vnto
them
in
out
of
the
middest
of
the
fire
,
least
perchance
beeing
deceiued
,
they
should
make
to
themselues
,
anie
carued
worke
,
or
likenesse
or
similitude
,
or
Image
.
Anie
likenesse
,
the
similitude
of
man
,
or
woman
.
So
that
,
this
hearing
a
voice
onelie
,
which
cannot
bee
pictured
;
this
séeing
no
Image
or
likenesse
or
similitude
,
when
God
spake
to
them
;
this
carefull
keeping
of
their
soules
,
least
they
should
be
deceiued
;
this
multiplying
of
these
wordes
,
of
carued
worke
,
likenesse
,
similitude
,
Image
;
argueth
plainlie
,
that
nor
likenesse
of
God
is
to
be
made
:
and
that
Images
of
him
are
forbidden
by
this
commandement
,
and
not
of
Idolatrous
Gods
,
as
the
Papists
imagine
and
expound
.
The
same
doctrine
is
confirmed
by
the
Prophet
(
saieth
the
Prophet
)
This
place
plainlie
proueth
,
that
no
Image
is
to
be
made
of
God
:
and
that
,
not
the
goldsmithes
and
carpenters
,
which
made
Idols
,
but
euen
they
that
made
Images
of
wood
,
or
golde
,
of
God
;
are
condemned
.
And
not
onelie
that
it
is
vnlawfull
to
make
Images
of
God
the
father
,
but
of
Iesus
Christ
,
to
worship
him
withall
.
For
of
him
in
this
chapter
twise
the
Prophet
prophesieth
:
And
yet
after
this
he
addeth
:
[
And
séeing
to
make
an
Image
of
God
,
displeaseth
him
thus
,
it
may
séeme
also
that
the
same
thing
displeaseth
his
saints
.
For
it
is
likelie
that
thing
which
pleaseth
not
the
master
;
displeaseth
also
the
seruants
:
]
God
will
not
be
worshipped
as
the
heathen
worship
their
Gods
:
but
their
worship
was
to
make
Images
to
them
:
this
vtterlie
displeaseth
God
.
And
no
doubt
this
is
that
,
for
which
God
reproueth
the
people
of
Israell
,
by
the
Prophet
(
saie
they
)
For
no
doubt
the
heathen
made
their
Images
to
them
,
whom
they
beleeued
to
liue
in
honour
and
in
remembrance
of
them
.
Oh
therfore
let
all
men
glorifie
God
,
as
God
,
as
they
ought
to
doe
,
or
else
,
hee
will
not
dwel●
in
them
.
That
historie
which
makes
mention
of
,
declareth
the
Catholique
faith
of
the
Iewes
,
how
they
alwaies
expounded
that
commandement
.
The
which
miracle
,
made
the
Lieutenant
thinke
,
that
God
cared
for
the
affaires
of
the
Iewes
,
and
the
Iewes
to
hope
,
that
his
suite
should
not
bee
frustrate
.
By
this
it
should
séeme
,
that
the
Iewes
had
in
their
temple
no
Image
at
all
,
neither
of
God
nor
of
man
,
neither
of
Saint
nor
of
and
that
by
the
space
of
so
manie
hundreth
yeares
,
because
they
thought
it
,
against
this
commandement
.
The
prophesie
of
seemeth
a
generall
or
catholique
prophesy
,
directed
vnder
the
type
of
the
Iewes
,
to
the
whole
church
of
God
.
He
first
complaineth
of
the
crueltie
,
and
great
prosperity
of
the
wicked
,
&
of
the
iust
punishment
of
God
,
by
requiting
their
own
dealings
vpon
their
owne
heads
.
He
teacheth
the
doctrine
of
faith
,
that
thorowe
patience
,
and
faith
we
must
still
waite
for
Iesus
Christ
;
euen
as
the
Iewes
for
his
first
,
so
wee
for
his
seconde
comming
.
This
faith
must
be
our
strong
castle
and
bulwarke
:
He
inueieth
against
couetousnes
,
he
complaineth
of
the
proud
and
cou●●ous
man
,
that
enlargeth
his
desire
,
as
hell
that
can
neuer
haue
enough
,
that
loadeth
himselfe
with
thick
clay
(
for
he
maketh
golde
no
better
:
)
and
that
spoiles
manie
,
and
thereby
maketh
him
a
glorious
and
statelie
house
:
that
buildeth
a
towne
with
bloud
,
and
erecteth
a
citie
by
iniquitie
:
that
maketh
the
people
labour
,
as
it
were
in
the
verie
fire
,
without
ioy
or
comforte
,
they
are
so
hardlie
dealt
with
all
.
He
cryeth
woe
,
against
all
such
dealers
,
in
Gods
church
:
As
though
he
should
saie
:
woe
to
them
that
call
vppon
God
vnder
anie
Image
,
as
though
God
were
presente
there
,
that
saie
to
God
vnder
anie
Image
(
as
the
prophet
praieth
often
,
)
For
so
no
doubt
these
phrases
of
the
people
are
to
be
vnderstood
.
The
people
were
neuer
so
sencelesse
,
as
to
saie
to
a
stone
or
trée
,
arise
or
walke
:
but
to
the
thing
signified
by
them
.
not
tyed
to
anie
Image
:
that
is
,
tremble
to
breake
his
commandements
.
And
againe
,
he
taketh
awaie
that
common
reason
that
is
made
for
the
defence
of
these
Images
,
which
saie
that
they
are
lay-mens
bookes
,
that
they
teach
the
simple
:
also
vpon
writeth
thus
:
Thus
much
himselfe
writes
,
of
ceremonies
and
superstitions
,
besides
the
worde
of
God
,
whereof
the
papistes
religion
was
full
.
And
the
reason
he
alledgeth
here
is
sufficiente
to
ouerthrow
their
doctrine
of
Images
:
for
God
hath
giuen
vs
the
heauens
to
put
vs
in
mind
of
him
(
as
saieth
)
and
his
word
,
as
teacheth
:
what
neede
we
anie
other
signes
,
anie
other
remembrancers
of
Images
,
and
that
against
his
worde
?
Is
not
this
to
imitate
the
superstitious
Iewes
?
Idolatry
(
as
one
noteth
)
is
worse
then
infidelitie
:
As
in
a
kingdome
,
hee
that
preferreth
or
erecteth
a
new
king
,
is
a
more
greeuous
offender
,
then
hee
that
disobeieth
onelie
his
lawfull
prince
.
Such
not
traytors
;
but
rebels
against
God
are
Idolaters
.
And
therefore
giueth
this
note
,
In
the
Primitiue
church
also
it
séemeth
,
the
fathers
verie
strictlie
obserued
this
commaundement
:
and
suffered
no
Images
in
the
church
:
as
appeareth
by
Sée
first
howe
he
rent
it
in
peeces
;
declaring
it
to
be
a
thing
not
tolerable
in
the
church
of
God
:
Euen
as
with
like
zeale
,
Secondly
he
alledgeth
the
authoritie
of
the
scriptures
against
it
,
meaning
no
doubt
the
breach
of
the
second
commandement
.
If
this
had
béene
the
catholique
faith
,
once
giuen
to
the
saints
,
to
haue
Images
of
Christ
,
or
of
his
saintes
:
no
doubt
being
a
Bishoppe
,
and
who
wrote
against
all
heresies
,
woulde
haue
knowne
it
.
But
as
it
shoud
seeme
,
this
point
of
catholique
religion
,
was
not
knowne
in
his
daies
;
but
crept
in
after
.
And
soe
indéede
confesseth
.
Therefore
it
is
no
true
pointe
of
the
catholique
faith
,
for
which
here
biddeth
vs
to
striue
.
Nay
to
haue
Images
,
and
that
of
Iesus
Christ
,
he
accomptes
to
be
an
heresie
:
For
thus
hee
writeth
of
the
heretikes
called
1.
To
.
2.
If
these
had
done
well
,
if
these
had
beene
precious
Iewelles
(
as
nowe
of
counterfaite
Images
manie
make
accompte
,
which
they
are
not
sure
,
whether
they
be
the
true
Images
of
Christ
or
no
:
)
hee
woulde
neuer
haue
numbred
them
among
their
heresies
.
also
an
auncient
writer
,
condemneth
the
worshipping
,
or
hauing
of
images
.
(
saith
he
)
And
in
another
place
.
(
saith
he
)
And
a
little
after
in
the
same
place
:
Marke
first
zeale
.
First
,
there
is
no
religion
(
saith
he
)
where
there
is
any
image
.
Secondly
,
God
is
present
in
euerie
place
,
therefore
there
néedeth
no
image
of
him
.
Thirdly
and
lastly
,
if
wee
wil
haue
an
image
of
god
,
man
himselfe
is
his
most
liuely
image
.
And
he
liued
yeares
after
Christ
.
who
was
master
,
of
Images
writes
thus
:
And
againe
,
And
againe
:
And
againe
:
These
are
the
god
vertues
of
men
,
and
by
the
opposition
of
vices
,
haue
deserued
commendations
.
Who
is
so
brutish
as
to
thinke
God
great
,
in
the
good
thing
that
belonges
to
man
?
All
mens
vertues
and
affaires
are
nothing
to
God
.
And
againe
:
If
the
gentiles
should
sée
the
Churches
in
the
popish
kingdome
,
they
would
neuer
●a●e
these
faultes
vnto
Christian
religion
,
they
should
sée
altars
,
and
Images
end
we
.
But
as
it
should
seeme
,
the
ancient
and
true
Christian
religion
,
had
no
such
.
And
after
:
And
what
more
honour
or
worship
can
we
doe
to
them
,
then
that
we
set
them
in
place
,
wherein
we
place
the
head
of
all
things
,
the
Lord
and
most
high
king
,
and
doe
honour
the
Gods
,
as
the
chiefe
Lordes
and
kings
of
all
things
.
Here
we
maie
sée
first
,
that
in
daies
the
christians
builde●
no
churches
,
which
was
yeares
after
Christ
:
and
that
christian
religion
consisteth
not
in
the
outward
pomp
or
curious
magnificency
of
churches
or
buildings
,
as
the
pope
hath
made
men
beléeue
.
Againe
,
we
maie
obserue
,
by
reading
histories
,
when
churches
began
to
be
builded
;
&
when
they
were
builded
,
how
they
were
called
and
accomted
of
in
true
catholique
religion
.
of
this
matter
writes
thus
:
Thus
farre
Their
faith
then
agreed
with
the
scripture
.
That
is
,
al
churches
&
houses
of
praier
among
all
nations
,
are
my
houses
.
And
according
to
this
,
called
the
place
wherein
God
appeared
vnto
him
,
that
is
,
So
here
in
daies
,
they
called
their
Churches
that
is
,
the
as
they
also
called
their
Sabaoth
,
the
They
followed
precept
,
they
did
all
thinges
in
the
name
of
Iesus
Christ
.
In
daies
,
large
and
statelie
churches
were
builded
,
in
all
the
countries
of
the
world
:
and
they
were
called
the
They
were
not
dedicated
to
anie
Saint
:
〈◇〉
nor
long
after
.
in
his
daies
,
as
shall
hereafter
be
alleaged
,
saith
,
And
though
the
Diuell
was
then
preparing
stones
to
such
churches
,
yet
then
there
were
none
of
them
as
yet
erected
.
makes
mention
of
a
church
of
on
the
third
chapter
of
the
but
it
was
but
in
a
corner
of
the
world
in
and
was
condemned
by
the
councell
of
But
after
,
this
worke
went
forward
●●●ce
in
the
world
.
For
it
was
the
first
worke
of
that
prowd
successour
of
humble
(
who
refused
the
name
of
vniuersall
Bishop
)
after
he
had
obteined
that
prowde
title
of
to
conuert
the
Temple
called
that
is
,
the
Church
of
all
the
Gods
,
into
all
saintes
church
.
So
that
the
naming
of
the
Churches
generallie
,
after
the
names
of
Saintes
,
as
should
séeme
,
began
with
poperie
.
This
is
reported
in
Summ
.
by
a
Frier
of
their
owne
.
Secondlie
,
the
Christians
offered
to
the
Gods
no
corporall
thinges
.
But
in
time
of
poperie
,
they
haue
both
vsed
frankinsence
after
the
manner
of
the
heathen
,
and
also
offered
euen
eg●
,
and
such
like
base
thinges
.
And
againe
And
of
the
signe
of
the
crosse
he
writes
thus
:
Here
we
maie
plainlie
sée
,
howe
giues
reuerence
and
holie
estimation
to
the
signe
of
the
crosse
:
But
he
takes
awaie
adoration
from
it
.
And
of
Iesus
Christ
writes
thus
:
And
yet
such
images
haue
béene
made
of
God
in
time
of
poperie
.
Concerning
Images
,
also
the
Martyr
writes
thus
:
And
after
,
also
of
Images
writes
thus
:
These
were
the
images
of
god
that
were
made
accompt
of
in
his
daies
.
The
councell
of
Frankford
was
called
together
wherein
the
decrees
of
the
Bishop
and
of
the
Germanes
,
concerning
the
worshipping
of
images
,
were
disallowed
.
It
should
séeme
,
misliked
the
worshipping
of
images
:
and
yet
of
him
I
read
this
great
commendation
.
The
verie
heathen
countries
some
of
them
haue
detested
Images
.
The
temples
of
the
Egyptians
,
although
they
were
verie
curiouslie
wrought
,
with
marble
and
gold
,
with
great
excesse
and
wonderfull
cunning
;
yet
there
were
no
images
of
the
Gods
in
them
:
but
in
stéed
of
them
,
as
liuing
Gods
,
Apes
,
Ibis
,
Crocodiles
,
and
such
like
plagues
of
the
Magitians
and
wonders
of
Egypt
,
were
worshipped
for
Gods
.
also
affirmeth
the
same
in
the
life
of
and
he
yéeldes
a
reason
;
also
,
as
among
the
Lacedemonians
,
although
he
were
the
inuentor
of
manie
ceremonies
among
the
Gentiles
,
yet
there
was
no
image
of
him
deuised
for
the
gods
:
but
he
for
bad
anie
Image
of
beast
or
man
,
to
be
made
to
the
gods
.
The
heathen
men
themselues
,
despise
images
.
As
a
notable
workeman
regarding
nothing
that
delighted
the
eies
,
calling
painters
idle
artificers
,
he
determined
to
make
a
worke
not
vnworthie
of
(
saith
he
)
(
saith
he
)
Wen
as
the
countries
of
Gréece
also
,
would
haue
erected
images
in
their
famous
cities
,
to
he
wrote
to
them
thus
:
W●e
maie
note
here
,
how
the
verie
heathen
men
themselues
haue
condemned
images
:
And
doe
we
thinke
the
saints
of
God
doe
nowe
delight
in
them
?
It
cannot
be
denied
but
that
the
heathen
by
the
dimme
sight
of
nature
,
aimed
in
this
point
verie
neere
to
truth
:
and
shall
we
thinke
,
that
the
saintes
,
hauing
the
true
lighte
of
gods
spirit
,
to
shoote
further
off
the
marke
?
The
Turkes
doe
detest
and
abhorre
all
images
,
either
painted
or
carued
,
and
do
call
Christians
because
they
delight
in
these
,
Idolaters
and
worshippers
of
deuils
.
Let
vs
marke
also
howe
refutes
,
all
the
obiections
that
maie
be
made
,
for
the
defence
of
images
.
(
saith
he
)
Sée
the
verie
ground
of
all
popish
obiections
:
For
they
say
,
they
worshippe
not
the
image
,
but
that
holie
faint
sheet
the
image
doth
represent
to
our
mindes
:
and
so
saide
the
heathen
of
their
Images
.
And
againe
,
that
the
gods
power
was
present
at
their
images
:
so
the
papists
imagine
,
when
they
praie
before
the
images
of
their
saintes
.
And
both
these
reasons
reiectes
.
And
after
:
Sée
also
here
howe
the
heathen
made
their
images
the
●●ie
mens
bookes
(
as
they
call
them
)
and
erected
them
,
to
teach
〈◇〉
instruct
them
,
and
to
kéepe
them
in
awe
.
But
this
reason
also
refutes
.
And
againe
:
And
after
:
We
maie
plainlie
here
sée
,
howe
the
Gentiles
made
the
selfesame
obiections
for
their
images
,
as
the
Papistes
doe
nowe
for
theirs
.
And
howe
refutes
●●em
.
also
writes
thus
:
And
after
he
writes
thus
:
And
after
:
denyeth
this
worshipping
of
saintes
,
and
he
expoundes
what
this
worship
was
,
to
offer
them
sacrifices
,
to
pray
vnto
them
?
No
,
he
alloweth
not
anie
worship
vnder
an
image
,
as
the
heathen
did
.
And
writes
thus
:
plainely
defineth
Idolatrie
.
also
of
images
thus
writes
his
iudgement
:
Here
wee
maie
sée
what
images
were
in
daies
,
Iesus
Christ
is
the
image
of
God
the
father
,
and
euerie
Christians
soule
,
as
neare
as
maie
bee
,
is
to
bee
pictured
like
to
him
.
About
the
painting
of
these
Images
,
they
bended
all
their
force
,
and
emploied
themselues
,
and
not
about
anie
other
.
And
againe
.
And
after
,
speaking
of
all
the
creatures
,
he
writes
thus
.
here
ioines
the
Iewes
and
Christians
together
,
that
as
the
one
would
rather
dye
,
then
suffer
anie
images
whatsoeuer
,
come
into
their
temple
:
so
also
the
other
.
That
Iewish
lawe
against
images
,
by
his
iudgement
is
not
abrogated
,
but
stands
in
force
still
.
And
againe
,
all
creatures
are
in
bondage
as
long
as
this
world
endureth
,
and
looke
for
their
fréedome
hereafter
:
And
therefore
now
,
to
giue
them
anie
honor
,
as
the
images
of
God
,
is
to
deliuer
them
from
their
seruitude
and
vanitie
,
before
the
time
;
nay
,
is
to
intrude
them
in
the
place
of
Iesus
Christ
,
who
is
the
onlie
image
of
his
father
(
as
he
hath
proued
before
,
)
and
by
whom
alone
,
God
will
bee
honoured
.
And
of
the
Iewes
in
another
place
he
wrttes
thus
:
Sée
the
zeale
of
the
Iewes
,
because
they
would
haue
no
images
or
Idols
or
carued
workes
in
their
churches
,
or
common
wealth
,
they
banished
all
painters
and
caruers
.
And
ioines
Christians
in
the
like
zeale
with
them
:
So
that
be
like
in
his
daies
,
were
no
images
.
also
of
Idolatrie
writes
thus
,
(
saith
he
)
So
that
then
,
that
commandement
of
making
no
Idoll
,
by
is
as
strictlie
to
be
obserued
nowe
,
nay
rather
more
,
then
euer
the
Iewish
church
.
And
againe
hee
expoundes
what
hee
meaneth
by
Idolles
.
(
saieth
he
)
Here
is
plainelie
heathenish
Idolatrie
set
downe
,
and
shall
we
do
the
like
to
our
martyrs
,
to
our
saints
?
All
which
the
papists
(
building
them
churches
)
haue
done
to
their
saintes
.
no
doubt
,
would
neuer
haue
condemned
these
images
of
famous
men
deceased
among
the
and
this
sacrificing
to
them
,
and
making
them
holie
daies
;
if
Christians
had
done
the
like
to
their
saintes
:
so
that
in
his
daies
images
had
not
crept
into
the
church
.
also
concerning
images
writeth
thus
:
Wheras
he
had
said
before
,
So
that
then
,
all
images
are
to
be
cast
awaie
by
his
opinion
.
And
also
he
alloweth
that
notable
sentence
of
writing
thus
:
(
saith
he
)
Here
wee
maie
sée
by
iudgment
,
what
is
pure
religion
,
and
what
was
truth
accompted
in
his
daies
,
what
néede
I
adde
more
?
These
three
witnesses
,
one
renting
them
in
pieces
,
another
reasoning
so
stronglie
against
them
;
the
third
(
as
a
thréefold
strong
cable
)
giuing
his
consent
to
the
Romanes
,
to
the
Iewes
,
being
himselfe
a
Christian
:
I
suppose
are
sufficient
,
to
anie
indifferent
reader
,
to
teach
,
what
was
Catholique
religion
in
those
daies
.
And
yet
for
all
this
,
we
reade
:
that
some
(
although
plagued
of
God
)
in
the
end
of
the
world
,
shall
not
repent
of
the
workes
of
their
handes
,
that
they
should
not
worship
deuils
,
and
Idols
of
gold
,
siluer
,
or
brasse
.
And
who
should
these
be
but
the
Papists
?
For
the
Turke
hath
no
image
in
his
religion
.
But
they
will
saie
,
they
worship
no
deuils
;
let
them
take
héede
:
I
reade
this
historie
of
who
comming
to
read
these
wordes
in
an
Image
dedicated
to
our
Ladie
,
They
saie
this
image
remaineth
at
this
daie
,
behinde
the
Church
doore
at
also
of
Images
writes
thus
much
:
Marke
the
onelie
ende
maketh
of
Images
,
to
bee
remembrancers
of
Christ
,
not
to
be
kneeled
vnto
,
or
worshipped
or
offered
vnto
.
This
he
confesseth
to
be
an
abuse
.
I
will
conclude
this
point
,
with
the
conclusion
of
a
popish
writer
,
who
writing
in
the
defence
of
them
,
concludeth
thus
:
I
would
to
God
,
all
Papistes
would
thinke
so
of
them
,
and
with
him
confesse
the
trueth
:
and
seeing
they
are
none
of
Gods
commandements
,
vtterlie
forsake
them
.
Amongst
all
thinges
we
handle
in
this
booke
,
there
is
no
one
thing
,
which
the
scriptures
haue
lesse
declared
,
and
whereof
the
olde
writers
haue
lesse
spoken
.
Notwithstanding
for
this
cause
,
are
they
to
be
despised
,
because
the
vse
of
them
seemeth
lately
to
be
receiued
into
the
Church
,
because
many
things
are
knowne
to
them
that
succeede
,
which
those
auncient
writers
were
vtterly
ignorant
of
.
For
of
the
transubstantiation
of
the
bread
into
the
bodie
of
Christ
,
there
is
seldome
mention
in
the
olde
writers
,
of
the
proceeding
of
the
holy
ghost
from
the
sonne
,
more
rare
mention
,
and
of
purgatorie
almost
no
mention
at
all
,
especially
among
the
Greeke
writers
.
For
which
cause
euen
to
this
daie
,
purgatorie
is
not
beleeued
of
the
Grecians
.
Greg
.
Naz
.
orat
.
de
statu
Episcopal
.
Pascasius
de
S
spiritu
.
Aug.
de
Trinit
.
lib
&
lib
.
Rossens
.
contra
articul
.
Luther
.
Concil
.
Tol
.
It
is
not
certaine
when
pardons
began
,
or
of
whom
.
Erasmus
that
in
the
beginning
pardons
were
remissions
of
the
canonicall
punishments
,
which
the
Church
imposed
to
them
that
did
open
pennance
.
Toletan
.
We
ordaine
that
vpon
the
day
of
the
Lordes
passion
,
the
mysterie
of
the
crosse
,
which
the
Lord
would
haue
shewed
to
all
men
with
a
cleare
voice
,
and
that
the
people
should
receiue
pardon
of
all
their
sinnes
,
that
they
being
clensed
by
the
compunction
of
repentance
,
they
may
be
worthy
to
receiue
the
reuerent
feast
of
the
Lordes
resurrection
,
our
sinnes
being
forgiuen
,
and
may
take
the
sacrament
of
his
body
and
bloud
being
clensed
from
our
sinnes
.
Whose
sinnes
you
forgiue
they
are
forgiuen
,
and
whose
sinnes
you
retaine
,
they
are
retained
.
S.
Paul
Olde
thinges
are
passed
away
,
behold
all
thinges
are
made
newe
,
and
all
these
thinges
are
of
God
,
who
hath
reconciled
vs
to
himselfe
,
by
Iesus
Christ
,
and
hath
giuen
vnto
vs
the
ministerie
of
this
reconciliation
.
because
God
was
in
Christ
,
reconciling
the
world
to
himselfe
,
not
imputing
vnto
them
their
sinnes
,
and
hath
put
in
vs
the
word
of
reconciliation
:
In
Christes
steede
therefore
,
we
are
Embassadours
,
and
as
though
God
did
beseech
you
by
vs
,
we
pray
you
most
earnestly
,
that
you
would
bee
reconciled
to
God
.
God
hath
adopted
vs
to
himselfe
,
through
Christ
,
according
to
the
good
pleasure
of
his
will
,
to
the
praise
of
the
glorie
of
his
grace
.
by
whome
we
haue
redemption
through
his
bloud
,
Verse
12.
euen
the
forgiuenesse
of
sins
,
according
to
his
rich
grace
.
In
whom
we
are
chosen
,
that
first
trusted
in
Christ
,
and
that
we
should
be
to
the
praise
of
his
glorie
.
In
whome
also
ye
haue
trusted
Ephesians
)
after
ye
haue
heard
the
word
of
truth
,
euen
the
gospell
of
your
saluation
:
wherein
also
after
that
you
beleeued
,
ye
were
sealed
,
with
the
holy
spirit
of
promise
.
Rom.
10.9
.
This
is
the
word
of
faith
which
we
preach
,
That
is
to
saie
,
if
thou
shalt
confesse
with
thy
mouth
,
the
Lord
Iesus
,
and
beleeue
in
thy
hearte
,
that
God
raised
him
from
the
deade
,
thou
shalt
be
saued
.
For
with
the
heart
wee
beleeue
to
iustification
,
and
with
the
mouth
we
confesse
to
saluation
.
That
of
pardons
which
the
Popes
giue
,
we
haue
nothing
expressed
in
the
holie
scripture
.
Although
this
be
alledged
for
them
:
To
whome
you
forgiue
any
thing
,
I
forgiue
also
:
Neither
in
the
auncient
doctors
.
S.
Iudes
Philippus
de
dies
So
God
loued
the
world
,
that
he
gaue
his
onely
begotten
son
,
&c.
Condemning
all
buying
and
selling
of
the
Popes
pardons
.
God
gaue
his
sonne
.
He
solde
him
not
,
because
he
is
inestimable
,
he
is
without
price
,
neither
therfore
did
we
possesse
him
,
that
we
should
buy
him
.
This
was
the
iniquitie
of
Iudas
,
which
sold
that
,
which
could
be
bought
for
no
money
,
he
solde
that
,
which
the
euerlasting
father
gaue
freely
.
What
haue
I
to
do
with
men
,
that
they
should
heare
my
confessions
,
as
though
they
should
heale
all
my
diseases
?
A
curious
sort
of
men
,
to
know
another
mans
life
,
and
sluggish
to
correct
their
owne
.
Why
seeke
they
to
heare
of
me
what
I
am
,
who
will
not
heare
of
thee
,
what
themselues
are
?
And
how
know
they
,
when
they
heare
me
tell
of
my selfe
,
that
I
saie
truely
?
sithence
no
man
knoweth
what
is
done
in
man
,
but
the
spirit
of
man
that
is
in
him
.
Confesse
thy
sinnes
,
that
thou
maiest
blot
them
out
.
But
if
thou
be
ashamed
to
tell
any
man
,
because
thou
hast
sinned
:
say
them
daily
in
thy
soule
.
I
say
not
,
that
thou
shouldest
confesse
them
to
thy
fellow
seruant
,
that
he
might
vpbraide
thee
:
shewe
them
to
god
which
cureth
them
.
If
thou
shewest
them
not
,
doth
not
God
know
them
?
will
he
haue
knowledge
of
them
of
thee
?
When
thou
diddest
them
,
he
was
present
;
when
thou
committedst
them
,
he
knewe
?
Wast
thou
not
ashamed
to
sinne
?
and
art
thou
ashamed
to
confesse
?
Confesse
them
in
this
life
,
that
thou
maiest
haue
rest
in
that
other
life
:
confesse
them
sighing
and
weeping
.
For
thy
sinnes
are
written
in
a
booke
.
I
bid
thee
,
not
that
thou
shouldst
bewray
thy selfe
openly
,
nor
that
thou
shouldst
accuse
thy selfe
to
others
:
but
I
would
haue
thee
obey
the
Prophet
,
saying
:
Reueale
thy
waies
vnto
the
Lord
.
Beatus
Rhenamus
Let
no
man
maruell
,
that
of
this
secret
and
auricular
confession
,
he
spake
nothing
:
which
as
farre
as
I
coniecture
,
at
that
time
was
not
knowne
at
all
.
It
is
better
said
,
that
this
auricular
confession
,
was
ordained
of
the
vniuersall
tradition
of
the
Church
,
then
of
the
authority
of
the
olde
and
new
Testament
.
That
it
was
imposed
as
necessary
,
first
by
the
councell
of
Lateran
.
The
same
Innocentius
in
the
same
generall
councell
decreed
thus
:
That
euery
faithfull
man
or
woman
,
after
they
came
to
the
yeares
of
discretion
,
should
alone
confesse
all
their
sinnes
to
their
owne
parish
priest
,
once
at
the
least
by
the
yeare
;
and
should
endeuour
to
doe
the
pennance
,
he
enioyned
them
,
with
their
own
strength
:
he
that
did
not
,
should
be
kept
out
of
the
church
,
and
dying
should
not
be
buried
in
Christian
buriall
.
Where
was
there
euer
made
,
in
any
other
councell
,
such
a
wholesome
constitution
.
S.
Iames
Confesse
your
sinnes
one
to
another
.
Tertullian
,
Confession
so
much
lighteneth
thy
sinnes
,
as
dissimulation
or
cloking
of
them
,
maketh
them
grieuous
:
That
acte
which
is
more
expressed
by
the
Greeke
worde
and
commonly
practised
,
is
called
wherby
we
confesse
our
sins
to
the
Lord
,
not
as
though
he
were
ignorant
,
but
as
though
by
this
our
confession
to
him
,
we
made
as
it
were
a
satisfaction
.
Often
to
●eede
as
it
were
praiers
with
fastings
and
sighes
,
to
weepe
,
euen
to
●●●re
day
and
night
to
their
God
,
to
cast
thy selfe
downe
to
the
priest
,
to
kneele
to
the
Altar
of
God
,
to
e●●●e
to
all
thy
brethren
to
sende
their
praiers
,
as
embassadours
to
God
for
thee
.
Insomuch
as
thou
shalt
not
spare
thy selfe
:
beleeue
that
God
shal
spare
thee
.
But
many
eschue
this
making
themselues
manifest
,
or
doe
deferre
it
from
day
to
day
,
being
more
mindefull
of
the
shame
,
then
of
their
health
:
like
those
,
which
hauing
diseases
in
their
priuie
members
,
while
they
hide
them
from
the
knowledge
of
the
Phisitions
,
perish
in
their
shamefastnesse
.
But
concerning
thy
brethren
,
and
fellow
seruants
;
where
there
is
common
hope
,
feare
,
ioie
,
sorrowe
,
and
suffering
;
because
also
wee
haue
receiued
a
common
spirit
,
of
a
common
Lord
and
father
:
what
doest
thou
account
them
any
other
thing
,
then
thy selfe
?
Why
doest
thou
runne
from
the
partakers
of
all
thy
mischances
and
sorrowes
,
as
from
mockers
and
iesters
at
them
?
The
body
cannot
be
merrie
,
at
the
griefe
of
anie
one
member
;
the
whole
bodie
must
needes
be
sorie
for
companie
,
and
seeke
for
remedie
.
S.
Ierome
Who
would
haue
thought
that
after
the
death
of
her
second
husband
,
she
comming
to
her selfe
,
at
which
time
carelesse
widowes
,
hauing
shaken
off
the
yoke
of
bondage
,
are
woont
to
liue
more
licentiously
,
as
to
go
to
the
bathes
and
walke
the
streetes
,
and
to
beare
the
shewe
of
strumpets
:
that
shee
would
haue
put
on
sackcloth
,
that
she
would
haue
confessed
her
fault
?
and
the
whole
citie
of
Rome
beholding
her
,
in
the
church
of
Lateran
&c.
That
she
would
stand
amongst
them
that
did
pennance
,
(
the
Bishops
,
Priestes
and
all
the
people
weeping
with
her
,
)
and
that
she
would
humble
(
her
haire
being
about
her
eares
)
her
wanne
face
,
her
vnwashed
handes
,
her
filthy
necke
.
S.
Ierome
The
Emperour
was
not
ashamed
to
doe
that
which
meane
men
are
ashamed
to
do
:
that
is
,
to
do
open
pennance
.
Bead
The
Lord
is
read
to
haue
sent
none
,
on
whom
he
bestowed
these
corporall
benefites
,
to
the
priestes
,
but
the
leapers
;
because
the
priestes
of
the
Iewes
were
a
figure
of
the
kingly
priesthood
that
should
be
,
which
now
is
in
the
Church
,
in
which
all
are
consecrated
,
which
appertaine
to
the
body
of
Christ
,
the
high
and
true
prince
of
priestes
.
And
whosoe●●
either
by
the
wickednesse
of
sinne
and
berefie
,
or
by
the
superstition
of
the
gentiles
,
or
by
the
incredulitie
of
the
Iewes
,
or
by
anie
schisme
from
his
brethren
,
as
it
were
by
a
diuers
colour
,
hath
lacked
the
grace
of
Christ
;
it
is
necessarie
,
that
he
come
vnto
the
church
,
and
there
shewe
the
true
colour
of
faith
which
he
hath
receiued
.
But
other
faults
,
as
diseases
of
the
members
of
the
soule
and
senses
,
the
Lord
heales
and
correctes
,
by
the
man
himselfe
inwardly
in
his
conscience
and
vnderstanding
.
Blessed
is
the
man
,
whose
wickednesse
is
forgiuen
,
and
whose
sinne
is
couered
.
My
hearte
is
cleane
.
For
while
I
helde
my
tongue
,
my
bones
consumed
awaie
:
though
I
roared
out
,
for
griefe
and
payne
all
the
daie
long
.
For
thy
hande
was
heauie
vpon
mee
day
and
night
:
And
I
was
turned
in
my
miserie
,
as
the
heate
of
summer
:
I
will
make
my
sinnes
knowne
vnto
thee
,
and
mine
iniquitie
haue
I
not
hidde
.
I
said
,
I
will
confesse
against
my selfe
,
my
sins
vnto
the
Lord
,
&
so
thou
forgauest
the
wickednes
of
my
sin
.
Dauid
For
this
cause
shall
euerie
one
that
is
godlie
make
his
praier
to
thee
,
in
the
time
thou
maiest
be
found
.
Surelie
,
in
the
flood
of
great
waters
,
they
shall
not
come
nigh
him
.
Arias
Montanus
S.
Iohn
:
If
we
say
we
haue
no
sinne
we
deceiue
our selues
,
and
there
is
no
truth
in
vs
:
But
if
we
confesse
our
sinnes
he
is
faithful
and
iust
,
or
righteous
to
forgiue
vs
our
sins
,
and
to
purge
vs
from
all
our
vnrighteousnesse
.
to
God
.
S.
Iohn
Euen
to
him
,
that
must
forgiue
,
to
Iesus
Christ
.
S.
Iohn
Whatsoeuer
you
aske
in
my
name
you
shall
obtaine
.
For
this
cause
,
shall
euery
one
that
is
godly
,
make
his
praier
vnto
thee
.
Aske
and
ye
shall
haue
,
seeke
and
ye
shall
find
,
knocke
and
it
shall
be
opened
vnto
you
.
Philistines
Dagon
,
whose
palmes
of
his
hands
were
broken
off
:
who
had
a
withered
hand
.
Lord
increase
our
faith
,
Let
not
your
hearts
be
troubled
,
(
saieth
our
sauiour
)
beleeue
in
God
,
and
beleeue
in
mee
.
Stand
in
awe
and
sinne
not
,
saie
them
in
your
hearts
vpon
your
beddes
and
be
still
:
bee
still
,
when
thou
praiest
enter
into
thy
chamber
,
and
pray
in
secret
:
And
thy
father
that
seeth
in
secret
,
shall
rewarde
thee
openlie
.
So
Ezechias
turned
his
face
to
the
wall
and
wept
bitterly
.
This
is
the
writing
of
the
king
of
Iudah
,
when
he
was
sicke
.
In
the
cutting
off
of
my
life
:
I
say
,
I
shall
go
by
the
gates
of
the
graue
,
I
am
depriued
of
the
residue
of
my
yeares
,
&c.
And
why
?
I
haue
cut
off
,
as
a
weauer
cuts
his
webbe
,
my
life
;
So
Augustine
when
hee
was
sicke
,
caused
these
foure
Psalmes
of
Dauid
which
concerne
repentance
,
to
be
written
on
the
wall
:
and
those
being
in
foure
partes
,
he
lying
in
his
bed
,
they
being
set
vpon
the
wall
,
in
the
daie
of
his
sicknesse
,
he
behelde
,
and
read
,
and
wept
continually
and
aboundantly
,
neither
would
suffer
anie
one
to
trouble
him
.
Augustine
,
S.
Paul
That
now
the
third
time
,
hee
will
come
to
Corinth
,
and
in
the
mouth
of
two
or
three
witnesses
,
euerie
word
shall
stand
,
and
he
will
spare
none
of
them
.
Let
a
man
so
esteeme
of
vs
,
as
the
ministers
of
Christ
,
and
disposers
of
the
secrets
of
God
.
And
as
for
the
rest
,
it
is
required
of
the
disposers
,
that
euery
man
be
found
faithfull
.
As
touching
me
,
I
passe
verie
little
,
that
I
am
iudged
of
you
,
or
of
mans
iudgement
.
S.
Paul
he
willed
them
not
to
iudge
him
.
Iudge
nothing
before
the
time
,
vntill
the
Lord
come
,
who
will
lighten
thinges
that
are
hid
in
darkenesse
,
and
make
the
counsels
of
the
harts
manifest
,
and
then
shall
euerie
man
haue
praise
of
God
.
S.
Paul
Thou
Lord
which
knowest
the
hearts
of
all
men
,
shew
whether
of
these
two
,
thou
hast
chosen
.
S.
Paul
What
man
knoweth
the
thinges
that
are
in
man
?
none
but
the
spirit
that
is
in
man
.
Blessed
is
the
man
whose
iniquitie
is
forgiuen
,
and
whose
sin
is
couered
.
S.
Augustine
S.
Iohn
,
the
prop●tiation
or
couering
of
all
our
sinnes
:
He
that
is
ashamed
of
me
and
my
wordes
;
of
him
the
sonne
of
●●n
shall
be
ashamed
,
when
hee
shall
come
in
his
glory
,
and
in
the
glory
of
the
holy
angels
.
Whose
sinnes
soeuer
ye
forgiue
,
they
are
forgiuen
,
and
whose
sinnes
you
reteine
,
they
are
retained
.
Sonne
be
of
good
comfort
,
thy
sinnes
be
forgiuen
thee
.
Mary
Magdelin
,
many
sinnes
are
forgiuen
her
,
for
she
hath
loued
much
.
O
thou
sonne
of
Dauid
haue
mercie
vpon
me
,
Go
thy
waie
,
thy
faith
hath
saued
thee
.
but
onely
a
generall
confession
and
knowledge
is
sufficient
.
O
Lord
be
mercifull
vnto
me
a
sinner
,
and
stroke
his
brest
:
and
he
went
home
more
iustified
then
the
proud
Pharisie
,
O
father
,
I
haue
sinned
against
heauen
and
against
thee
:
I
am
no
more
worthie
to
be
called
thy
sonne
.
I
haue
gone
astray
like
a
sheep
that
is
lost
,
Dauid
:
and
O
clense
me
from
my
secret
faults
.
Esay
,
O
Lord
,
all
our
righteousnesses
are
like
to
a
stained
cloth
.
I
,
am
one
of
polluted
lippes
.
Ieremie
,
we
acknowledge
O
lord
our
wickednesse
,
and
the
iniquity
of
our
fathers
,
for
wee
haue
sinned
against
thee
.
Nehemiah
,
we
haue
grieuously
sinned
against
thee
,
and
haue
not
kept
thy
commandements
,
statutes
,
and
iudgments
,
which
thou
hast
commanded
by
thy
seruant
Moses
.
S.
Paul
Why
rather
haue
you
not
beene
sorie
,
that
he
might
be
taken
from
among
you
,
that
hath
done
this
euill
?
For
I
being
absent
in
body
,
but
present
in
spirit
,
euen
now
haue
iudged
,
(
haue
giuen
sentence
concerning
him
that
did
that
deed
)
that
you
being
gathered
together
with
my
spirit
,
with
the
power
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
that
you
should
deliuer
such
a
one
to
sathan
,
to
the
punishing
or
tormenting
of
his
flesh
,
that
his
spirit
might
be
saued
at
the
daie
of
Christ
.
That
whatsoeuer
they
binde
on
earth
,
should
be
bound
in
heauen
:
and
whatsoeuer
they
loose
on
earth
,
should
be
loosed
in
heauen
,
Some
mens
sinnes
are
manifest
and
go
before
to
iudgement
,
but
to
others
they
follow
after
,
and
are
not
manifest
.
that
it
is
generally
reported
,
that
there
is
fornication
among
them
,
and
such
as
is
not
named
among
the
heathen
.
Hee
that
is
not
as
a
branch
,
in
the
vine
Iesus
Christ
,
is
as
a
withered
branch
cast
out
:
And
he
that
is
not
with
him
,
is
a
against
him
:
If
any
that
is
called
a
brother
bee
〈◇〉
adulterer
or
a
couetous
person
,
or
an
Idolater
,
or
a
ra●ler
,
or
a
drunkard
,
or
an
extortioner
,
with
such
a
one
eate
not
.
destruction
of
the
flesh
,
S.
Paul
Prouerbes
:
A
sorrowfull
hearte
dryeth
vp
the
bones
.
wee
are
not
ignorant
of
Sathans
sleightes
.
For
to
whom
ye
forgiue
any
thing
,
I
forgiue
also
.
if
I
forgiue
any
thing
,
for
your
sakes
I
forgiue
it
in
the
sight
or
person
of
Christ
.
To
whom
you
forgiue
,
I
forgiue
:
S.
Paul
.
Whose
sinnes
you
forgiue
,
they
are
forgiuen
:
S.
Paul
,
The
Apostles
forgiue
sinnes
two
waies
,
either
by
baptisme
,
or
repentance
:
for
either
they
drawe
good
men
to
be
baptised
,
and
do
diligentlie
repell
the
vnworthie
from
thence
;
or
they
rebuke
the
sonnes
of
the
church
sinning
,
and
do
pardon
them
repenting
,
As
S.
Paul
did
the
fornicators
among
the
Corinthians
.
Cyprian
Some
Bishoppes
here
,
our
prodecessors
in
our
prouince
thought
not
,
that
repentance
should
be
graunted
to
adulterers
,
and
altogether
shut
vp
the
place
of
repentance
against
adultery
:
but
yet
these
departed
not
from
the
society
of
their
fellow
Bishoppes
,
&c.
But
if
that
which
is
trueth
,
the
church
by
good
right
holdeth
,
peace
is
to
be
graunted
rightlie
to
adulterers
repenting
:
they
which
shut
vp
all
place
of
repentance
against
adulterers
,
did
indeed
wickedlie
,
which
denyed
health
to
the
members
of
Christ
,
and
withdrew
the
keyes
of
the
church
from
them
,
which
knocked
to
haue
gone
in
;
and
withstood
the
most
mercifull
patience
of
God
,
with
ouermuch
crueltie
:
who
suffered
those
therefore
to
liue
,
that
repenting
,
they
might
be
healed
,
the
sacrifice
of
a
broken
spirit
and
a
contrite
heart
being
offered
.
Neither
thinke
thou
,
that
any
can
come
from
errour
to
truth
,
or
from
any
great
or
small
sinne
to
correction
,
without
repentance
.
But
it
is
a
very
impudent
errour
,
hereof
to
slander
the
church
,
which
by
so
many
diuine
testimonies
,
is
euident
to
bee
the
church
of
Christ
,
that
she
deales
with
them
otherwise
,
that
doe
forsake
her
,
if
they
correct
their
fault
after
by
repentance
:
and
otherwise
with
those
,
that
were
neuer
in
her
,
and
then
first
of
all
embrace
her
peace
,
by
humbling
those
former
more
:
by
receiuing
these
more
gently
;
and
louing
both
of
them
,
in
doing
her
diligence
,
to
heale
them
both
,
with
a
motherly
affection
.
We
reproue
them
,
we
detest
them
,
we
depriue
them
,
of
the
communion
of
the
holie
altar
,
&c.
Although
therefore
it
be
very
discreetly
and
wholesomely
prouided
,
that
the
place
of
that
lowest
repentance
,
should
bee
granted
but
once
in
the
Church
,
least
the
medicine
being
too
common
,
should
be
lesse
profitable
to
the
sicke
,
which
is
so
much
more
wholesome
,
as
it
is
lesse
contemptible
:
Yet
who
dare
say
to
God
,
why
doest
thou
spare
him
,
who
after
the
lowest
repentance
bindes
himselfe
againe
with
the
snares
of
his
iniquitie
?
&c.
S.
Paul
Doe
you
not
know
,
that
a
little
leauen
corrupts
a
great
deale
of
dough
?
he
that
toucheth
pitch
,
shal
be
defiled
of
it
.
flie
from
sinne
as
from
a
serpent
.
Dauid
,
I
will
not
fit
in
the
companie
of
the
vngoly
:
and
I
am
a
companion
of
all
them
that
keepe
thy
lawe
.
that
they
should
make
leauen
to
cease
,
when
they
eate
their
passeouer
:
S.
Paul
Clense
away
the
olde
leauen
,
that
ye
may
be
new
dough
.
Let
vs
not
keepe
our
feasts
in
the
old
leauen
,
nor
the
leauen
of
maliciousnes
,
or
wickednesse
:
but
in
the
vnleauened
bread
of
sincerity
and
truth
.
take
away
quite
the
euill
from
among
you
.
S.
Paul
Good
workes
are
manifest
,
and
they
which
are
not
such
,
cannot
be
hid
.
what
haue
we
to
doe
with
those
that
bee
without
,
doe
not
you
your selues
iudge
them
that
are
within
?
(
omnia
bene
)
What
mercie
is
that
to
spare
here
the
temporall
rodde
,
and
to
reserue
the
eternall
?
Not
to
punish
with
a
rod
of
willowe
,
and
to
procure
the
yron
rodde
.
How
is
it
not
a
very
absurd
thing
,
that
in
the
Iewish
Synagogues
they
haue
such
forcible
lawes
,
so
that
if
the
master
command
,
all
thinges
are
straightwaies
done
,
and
that
wee
here
are
so
contemned
and
despised
,
I
care
not
for
my
glorie
;
for
my
glory
,
is
your
goodnesse
;
but
for
your
saluation
,
we
crie
alowd
euerie
daie
,
we
teach
you
,
ringing
in
your
eares
,
and
there
is
none
that
heareth
.
And
we
suffer
nothing
more
then
swering
.
I
feare
,
least
we
shal
be
compelled
one
daie
to
giue
an
account
of
this
great
,
but
vnprofitable
curtesie
.
And
therfore
manifestly
and
plainly
I
denounce
and
protest
to
all
,
which
commit
that
sinne
,
euen
speaking
from
the
deuill
,
(
for
swearing
is
such
a
sinne
)
that
they
come
not
within
the
Church
.
And
I
appoint
you
a
moneth
,
to
correct
your selues
in
.
Neither
saie
to
me
:
thy
businesse
makes
thee
sweare
:
For
I
beleeue
thee
not
.
And
in
the
meane
time
,
cut
off
all
thy
swearing
companions
,
&c.
If
anie
man
shall
denie
to
fulfill
this
commandement
,
as
with
a
trumpet
,
with
my
voice
,
I
forbid
him
to
come
to
the
church
,
although
it
be
the
prince
,
although
he
weare
the
crowne
.
Among
the
Iewes
the
name
of
God
was
so
terrible
and
reuerend
,
that
it
was
written
in
plates
of
golde
.
but
nowe
euerie
one
carrieth
the
name
of
God
about
in
his
mouth
,
as
a
most
common
thing
:
Behold
I
charge
and
protest
to
you
,
that
you
correct
your
common
and
superfluous
oathes
,
and
bring
all
to
me
.
Behold
,
I
command
,
admonish
,
and
bid
you
,
that
are
here
present
,
appointed
to
the
looking
to
,
and
guarde
of
the
church
,
that
it
is
lawfull
for
no
man
to
sweare
idlely
,
no
nor
otherwise
:
but
that
you
should
bring
it
to
mee
,
whatsoeuer
it
is
,
&c.
shall
hire
these
mourners
(
I
speake
no
otherwise
then
I
thinke
,
let
him
be
angry
that
will
)
I
will
banish
them
the
church
a
great
while
.
heauy
newes
,
Neither
the
father
iudgeth
any
man
;
but
hath
committed
all
iudgement
to
the
sonne
,
that
all
men
may
honor
the
sonne
as
they
honour
the
father
.
He
that
honoureth
not
the
son
,
honoureth
not
the
father
that
sent
him
.
Verely
,
verely
,
I
saie
vnto
you
,
he
that
heareth
my
wordes
,
and
beleeueth
in
him
that
sent
me
,
hath
euerlasting
life
,
and
shall
not
come
into
condemnation
:
but
hath
passed
from
death
to
life
.
If
thou
Lord
,
wilt
be
extreame
to
marke
what
is
done
amisse
,
who
is
able
to
abide
it
?
will
not
be
ashamed
of
his
,
before
God
and
his
angels
:
but
they
haue
already
passed
from
death
to
life
:
that
all
which
beleeue
in
him
haue
passed
already
from
death
to
life
;
they
shall
passe
from
death
to
life
.
S.
Paul
Let
vs
feare
therefore
,
least
at
any
time
,
forsaking
the
promise
of
entering
into
his
rest
,
any
of
you
should
seeme
to
be
depriued
.
For
vnto
vs
was
the
gospell
preached
,
as
also
vnto
them
;
but
the
word
that
they
heard
profited
not
them
,
because
it
was
not
mixed
with
faith
,
in
those
that
heard
it
.
For
wee
which
haue
beleeued
,
doe
enter
into
rest
,
as
he
said
to
the
other
.
As
I
haue
sworne
in
my
wrath
,
if
they
shall
enter
into
my
rest
:
although
the
works
were
finished
from
the
foundation
of
the
world
.
For
he
spake
in
a
certaine
place
of
the
seauenth
day
on
this
wise
.
And
God
did
rest
the
seauenth
daie
from
all
his
workes
.
If
they
shall
enter
into
my
rest
.
Seeing
therfore
,
it
remaineth
that
some
enter
thereinto
,
and
they
to
whom
it
was
first
preached
,
entered
not
therin
to
for
vnbeliefe
sake
:
Againe
he
appointed
in
Dauid
a
certaine
daie
,
by
to
daie
,
after
so
long
a
time
,
saying
as
it
is
said
:
This
daie
,
if
you
heare
my
voice
,
harden
not
your
hearts
.
For
if
Iesus
had
giuen
them
rest
,
then
would
hee
not
after
this
haue
spoken
of
another
daie
.
There
remaineth
therefore
a
rest
to
the
people
of
God
:
for
hee
that
is
entred
into
his
rest
,
hath
also
ceased
from
his
owne
workes
,
as
God
did
from
his
.
S.
Paul
;
S.
Iohn
Blessed
are
they
that
die
in
the
Lord
.
For
they
shall
rest
from
their
labours
:
and
their
workes
follow
them
.
As
by
incredulity
,
the
Iewes
were
quite
broken
off
from
him
:
so
by
faith
we
are
engrafted
.
rest
from
their
labours
.
let
not
your
heart
be
troubled
,
beleeue
in
God
,
and
beleeue
in
me
.
S.
Paul
calling
them
the
fruites
of
righteousnesse
,
Christ
is
our
righteousnesse
,
and
sanctification
,
and
redemption
Ieremie
S.
Paul
And
vile
things
of
the
world
,
and
things
which
are
despised
,
hath
God
chosen
,
and
thinges
which
are
not
,
to
bring
to
nought
things
that
are
;
that
no
flesh
should
reioice
in
his
presence
:
but
ye
are
of
him
in
Christ
Iesus
,
who
of
God
is
made
vnto
vs
wisedome
,
and
righteousnesse
,
and
sanctification
and
redemption
;
that
according
as
it
is
written
,
He
that
reioiceth
let
him
reioice
in
the
Lord
.
Verely
,
I
saie
vnto
you
,
I
haue
not
found
so
great
faith
,
euen
in
Israell
.
But
I
saie
vnto
you
,
that
many
shall
come
from
the
East
and
West
,
and
shall
sit
downe
with
Abraham
and
Isaac
and
Iacob
,
in
the
kingdome
of
heauen
:
and
the
children
of
the
kingdome
shal
be
cast
out
into
vtter
darkenesse
,
there
shall
be
weeping
and
gnashing
of
teeth
.
S.
Paul
What
shall
we
saie
then
to
these
things
?
If
God
be
on
our
side
,
who
can
be
against
vs
?
which
spared
not
his
owne
s●nne
,
but
gaue
him
for
vs
all
to
death
:
How
shall
he
not
with
him
,
giue
vs
all
things
?
Who
will
laie
any
thing
,
to
the
charge
of
Gods
chosen
?
It
is
God
that
iustifieth
,
who
shall
condemne
?
It
is
Christ
which
is
dead
,
yea
or
rather
which
is
risen
againe
,
who
is
also
at
the
right
hand
of
God
,
and
maketh
request
also
for
vs.
S.
Paul
The
Lord
Iesus
shall
come
himselfe
from
heauen
,
with
his
mighty
Angels
,
in
flaming
fire
,
rendring
vengeance
vnto
them
,
that
doe
not
knowe
God
,
and
doe
not
obey
the
gospell
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
.
Father
I
will
,
that
they
which
thou
hast
giuen
me
,
be
with
me
euen
where
I
am
,
that
they
may
beholde
my
glorie
which
thou
hast
giuen
me
.
For
thou
louedst
me
before
the
foundations
of
the
world
.
All
his
shall
be
with
him
,
to
endure
a
moment
,
the
fire
of
purgatorie
.
S.
Paul
I
desire
to
be
loosed
,
and
to
be
with
Christ
.
S.
Paul
We
know
that
if
our
earthly
house
of
this
tabernacle
were
dissolued
,
we
haue
a
building
of
God
,
a
house
made
without
hands
,
euerlasting
in
heauen
.
God
hath
giuen
vs
the
earnest
of
his
spirit
,
and
therfore
we
are
of
good
courage
alwaies
:
Knowing
this
,
that
being
at
home
in
the
body
,
we
are
strangers
,
we
are
absent
from
the
Lord
.
For
we
walke
by
faith
,
not
by
sight
(
nowe
in
this
life
)
yet
wee
are
of
good
courage
,
Thomas
)
and
wee
desire
rather
,
to
go
out
of
the
body
and
to
be
at
home
with
the
Lord
.
Either
to
bee
at
home
here
in
the
body
,
and
to
be
strangers
with
the
lord
,
to
walke
by
faith
,
and
not
by
sight
;
or
else
to
go
out
of
the
body
and
to
see
his
glorious
maiestie
,
as
S.
Steuen
dying
for
this
faith
saw
him
miraculously
;
and
as
it
is
likely
,
neuer
after
lost
his
sight
:
According
to
the
grace
of
God
giuen
to
me
S.
Paul
)
as
a
skilfull
master
builder
,
I
haue
laide
the
foundation
,
and
another
buildeth
thereupon
:
but
let
euerie
man
take
heede
how
he
buildeth
vpon
it
.
For
other
foundation
can
no
man
lay
,
then
that
which
is
layde
,
which
is
Iesus
Christ
.
And
if
anie
man
builde
vpon
this
foundation
,
golde
,
siluer
,
or
precious
stones
;
timber
,
haye
,
or
stubble
:
Euerie
mans
worke
shall
be
made
manifest
,
for
the
day
shall
declare
it
,
beecause
it
shall
be
reueiled
by
the
fire
,
and
the
fire
shall
try
euery
mans
worke
of
what
sort
it
is
.
If
any
mans
worke
that
he
hath
built
vpon
,
abide
,
he
shall
receiue
wages
.
If
any
mans
worke
shall
burne
,
hee
shall
loose
:
but
he
shall
bee
safe
himselfe
,
neuerthelesse
as
it
were
by
the
fire
.
Chap.
vers
.
S.
Iude
where
his
treasure
is
,
there
his
hearte
is
also
.
S.
Paul
S.
Augustine
If
the
sonne
shall
make
you
free
,
then
are
you
free
indeede
:
for
hee
maketh
that
those
which
are
called
liberall
artes
of
those
,
which
are
not
called
into
liberty
,
may
be
known
,
what
libertie
and
freedome
they
haue
in
them
.
For
they
haue
not
anie
thing
in
them
agreeing
with
libertie
,
that
agreeth
not
with
truth
.
The
praise
wherewith
I
haue
extolled
Plato
so
greatlie
,
and
the
Academikes
,
as
becommed
not
wicked
men
;
not
without
cause
displeaseth
me
,
especiallie
seeing
Christian
religion
is
to
bee
defended
against
their
great
errours
.
So
that
all
mans
doctrine
is
stubble
in
comparison
of
the
word
of
God
.
Euery
mans
worke
that
day
,
shal
make
manifest
,
for
through
fire
it
is
reuealed
.
S.
Augustine
Saint
Paul
As
one
day
certifieth
another
:
And
behold
now
the
day
of
saluation
:
And
to
whom
be
glorie
,
both
now
and
to
the
day
of
eternitie
,
S.
Peter
We
are
kept
through
faith
,
to
that
great
saluation
,
ready
and
prepared
to
be
reuealed
in
the
last
time
,
against
which
time
,
we
reioice
:
yet
a
little
while
(
if
need
be
)
sorrowing
,
in
many
temptations
,
that
the
triall
of
our
faith
,
much
more
pretious
then
gold
,
which
perisheth
,
and
yet
is
tried
by
the
fire
,
may
be
found
to
our
praise
,
and
glorie
and
renowne
,
in
the
reuelation
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
.
My
beloued
account
not
your
fiery
trial
,
as
though
some
strange
thing
chanced
vnto
you
:
But
as
you
are
partakers
of
Christs
sufferings
reioice
,
that
in
the
reuelation
of
his
glorie
,
you
may
triumphing
,
bee
glad
.
And
herein
Peter
)
let
them
reioice
.
S.
Peter
Corinthians
:
If
we
would
iudge
our selues
,
we
should
not
be
iudged
of
the
Lord
;
but
now
we
are
corrected
of
him
,
least
we
should
bee
damned
with
the
world
.
S.
Paules
S.
Peter
That
God
beginneth
first
to
punish
,
to
purge
and
sweepe
(
as
it
were
)
his
owne
house
,
in
this
life
:
and
afterward
,
the
wicked
in
hell
for
euer
.
Now
is
the
time
that
the
iudgment
should
beginne
with
the
house
of
God
,
and
if
first
with
vs
,
what
shall
bee
the
ende
of
them
,
which
beleeue
not
the
gospell
of
Iesus
Christ
?
We
went
through
fire
and
water
,
&
thou
broughtest
vs
into
a
wealthy
place
:
Some
seedes
fell
among
stones
where
they
had
not
much
earth
,
and
they
sprung
vp
quickly
because
they
had
not
depth
of
earth
:
but
when
the
sunne
arose
,
they
were
scorched
with
heat
,
and
because
they
had
not
depth
of
earth
they
withered
away
.
That
which
fell
among
stones
is
hee
,
which
heareth
the
word
,
and
receiueth
it
gladly
:
but
hee
hath
no
roote
in
himselfe
,
but
is
a
time
seruer
,
and
when
afflictions
or
persecutions
arise
for
the
word
,
Euerie
one
that
will
liue
godly
in
Iesus
Christ
shall
suffer
persecution
,
Behold
I
will
send
my
messenger
,
and
he
shall
prepare
the
waie
before
me
,
and
the
Lord
whom
ye
seeke
shall
speedely
come
to
his
temple
,
euen
the
messenger
of
the
couenant
,
whom
yee
desire
.
Behold
he
shall
come
of
hoasts
:
but
who
may
abide
the
daie
of
his
comming
?
and
who
shall
endure
when
he
appeareth
?
For
he
is
like
a
purging
fire
,
and
like
fullers
soape
,
and
hee
shall
sit
downe
to
trie
and
fine
the
siluer
,
he
shall
euen
fine
the
sonnes
of
Levie
,
and
purifie
them
as
gold
and
siluer
,
that
they
may
bring
offerings
vnto
the
Lord
in
righteousnesse
.
I
am
the
vine
,
and
my
father
is
a
husbandman
:
Euerie
branch
in
me
not
bearing
fruit
,
he
wil
take
it
quite
away
:
and
euerie
one
that
beareth
fruit
,
hee
will
purge
it
,
that
it
may
beare
more
fruit
.
S.
Iames
In
many
thinges
wee
offend
all
.
It
is
good
for
me
,
that
I
haue
beene
in
trouble
,
that
I
may
learne
thy
statutes
.
euerie
branch
that
abideth
in
him
,
is
so
purged
,
S.
Ioh
.
Bapt
.
His
fan
is
in
his
hand
,
and
he
shal
purge
his
floore
,
and
he
shall
gather
his
wheate
into
his
barne
,
but
the
chaffe
he
shall
burne
with
vnquenchable
fire
.
Peter
.
Symon
,
Symon
sathan
desireth
to
sifte
thee
,
by
temptations
and
afflictions
and
persecutions
;
but
I
haue
praied
,
that
thy
faith
should
not
faile
.
S.
Paul
Thessalonians
,
he
sent
Timothie
to
know
of
their
faith
,
least
the
tempter
had
tempted
them
in
any
sort
,
and
that
his
labour
had
beene
in
vaine
.
Barnabas
,
Let
vs
returne
and
visit
our
brethren
in
euery
cittie
,
where
we
haue
preached
the
word
of
the
Lorde
,
and
see
how
they
doe
:
but
in
faith
,
whether
they
continue
stedfast
or
not
.
Yea
thou
hast
not
heard
,
thou
hast
not
known
,
yea
since
that
time
,
thou
hast
not
opened
thine
eare
.
For
I
know
,
that
in
trespassing
,
thou
wilt
trespasse
against
me
,
&
that
thou
art
rightly
called
a
sinner
,
euen
from
thy
youth
.
For
my
name
,
I
will
withdraw
my
furie
,
and
for
my
praise
,
I
will
put
a
bridle
vpon
thee
,
that
I
might
not
vtterly
destroy
thee
.
Behold
I
haue
purged
thee
,
&
not
in
siluer
:
I
haue
chosen
thee
,
in
the
furnace
of
affliction
:
for
mine
own
sake
,
I
wil
do
it
.
For
how
should
it
be
prophaned
or
polluted
?
And
my
glorie
I
will
giue
to
no
other
.
Philippus
de
Dies
This
is
the
cause
,
why
the
holie
ghost
this
daie
appeared
,
and
gaue
it selfe
in
the
forme
of
fire
,
to
the
faithfull
;
That
it
should
teach
vs
,
that
it
did
the
same
in
soules
,
that
fire
doth
in
thinges
that
maie
be
burned
:
as
those
thinges
which
are
wont
to
be
tried
in
the
fire
,
as
mettals
can
be
cleansed
by
no
other
thinge
from
their
drosse
,
then
by
fire
:
so
the
soules
cannot
bee
purified
from
the
drosse
of
their
imperfections
,
but
by
the
vertue
of
this
forcible
and
diuine
fire
whereof
the
Lord
speakes
by
the
Prophet
Esay
:
I
will
take
thee
in
my
handes
,
and
I
will
take
thy
drosse
quite
awaie
.
And
I
will
take
all
thy
time
from
thee
.
And
after
this
thou
shalt
be
called
the
cittie
of
the
iust
,
the
faithfull
cittie
.
This
day
shalt
thou
bee
with
me
in
paradise
.
This
daie
is
saluation
comen
to
this
house
.
Hell
is
a
place
where
they
shal
be
punished
that
haue
liued
vniustly
,
and
haue
not
beleeued
that
those
thinges
should
be
done
which
God
taught
by
Christ
.
we
knowe
them
onelie
to
bee
immortall
,
which
liue
holilie
through
vertue
,
after
the
imitation
of
God
;
and
we
beleeue
that
they
shall
be
tormented
in
euerlasting
fire
,
which
leade
their
life
vniustly
,
without
repentance
,
and
changing
of
their
manners
.
The
soules
keepe
not
that
state
after
they
haue
departed
the
bodie
,
which
being
ioined
with
the
bodie
they
had
.
For
in
this
life
what
things
happen
to
the
soule
,
vnited
to
the
bodie
,
are
all
common
,
as
well
to
the
iust
as
the
vniust
.
And
as
concerning
this
matter
,
there
is
no
difference
betweene
them
,
as
to
be
borne
,
and
to
die
,
to
be
hole
,
and
to
be
sicke
,
to
be
rich
and
to
be
poore
,
and
other
such
like
:
But
after
the
departure
of
the
soules
out
of
the
bodie
,
by
and
by
the
iust
are
separated
from
the
vniust
.
For
they
are
led
awaie
by
Angels
to
places
fit
for
them
.
And
the
iust
mens
soules
are
carried
into
paradise
,
where
they
enioy
the
familiarity
and
sight
of
Angels
,
and
archangels
,
after
the
fight
of
our
sauiour
Iesus
Christ
himselfe
,
according
as
it
is
said
,
When
as
we
are
strangers
from
the
body
,
we
are
present
with
the
Lord
.
But
the
soules
of
the
vniust
are
carried
to
the
places
of
hell
,
as
it
is
said
of
Nabuchadnezar
king
of
Babylon
:
Hell
vnderneath
is
mooued
for
the
meeting
of
thy
comming
,
&c.
And
they
are
reserued
in
places
fit
for
them
,
till
the
day
of
the
resurrection
and
of
reward
.
Forgiue
mee
here
before
I
goe
hence
:
for
if
thou
shalt
forgiue
me
here
,
I
doe
finde
refreshing
there
,
and
I
shal
be
no
more
a
stranger
.
For
I
shal
be
made
a
citizen
wi●●
the
Saintes
,
and
a
houshold
seruant
of
God
by
Iesus
Christ
.
The
heele
signifieth
the
ende
of
ou●
life
:
the
serpent
markes
that
,
there
he
lieth
in
waite
.
This
onely
is
to
bee
feared
of
all
men
,
least
in
their
ende
,
they
be
taken
in
their
iniquity
:
For
in
what
worke
any
one
shall
be
found
in
his
ende
;
in
that
he
shal
be
for
euer
.
You
which
trust
in
your
owne
power
,
and
glory
in
the
multitude
of
your
riches
:
know
ye
this
,
that
no
man
may
redeeme
you
from
destruction
,
no
not
your
father
not
your
mother
,
but
that
man
Iesus
Christ
,
which
gaue
himselfe
a
redemption
for
all
.
Then
they
finde
their
enemies
in
the
gate
,
when
they
passe
out
of
the
body
,
in
which
they
haue
ouercome
the
deuill
.
All
the
faithfull
ouercome
their
enemie
in
the
gate
.
Athenagoras
It
is
an
hainous
offence
to
suspect
,
no
iustice
,
when
he
shall
not
remaine
whole
and
sound
and
capable
of
iudgement
,
who
hath
done
either
iust
thinges
,
or
vniust
thinges
.
For
hee
which
hath
done
euerie
thing
in
his
lyfe
,
for
which
he
is
to
bee
iudged
,
was
man
himselfe
,
not
the
soule
.
On
the
contrarie
,
if
the
sinnes
shall
be
condemned
afore
the
resurrection
,
God
shall
not
deale
iustly
with
the
soule
:
for
she
alone
shall
suffer
the
punishmente
of
those
thinges
,
which
she
offended
in
the
lyfe
,
at
the
perturbations
of
the
body
,
drawing
her
to
his
appetites
and
motions
.
Athenagoras
S.
Augustine
Such
a
thing
maybe
:
but
whether
it
be
or
no
,
it
may
be
doubted
.
S.
Paul
Cor
.
Chap.
If
any
man
build
vpon
this
foundation
,
&c.
expounding
the
fire
there
,
which
S.
Paul
speaketh
of
,
to
bee
afflictions
in
this
life
,
and
griefe
for
the
losse
of
these
earthlie
thinges
:
Of
correcting
our
manners
,
there
is
no
place
,
but
in
this
lyfe
.
For
after
this
life
,
euery
one
shall
haue
that
which
he
hath
purchased
to
himselfe
in
this
life
.
Therefore
wee
are
compelled
,
through
the
loue
of
man
kind
,
to
praye
for
the
offenders
,
least
they
end
this
life
so
,
through
punishment
,
that
when
it
is
ended
,
they
cannot
end
their
punishment
.
But
he
which
saieth
thus
Augustine
)
my
Lord
will
not
come
yet
,
that
he
may
strike
his
fellow
seruauntes
,
and
that
hee
may
feast
with
the
drunken
,
is
not
of
light
;
but
of
darkenesse
:
And
therefore
as
a
thiefe
,
that
day
shall
take
him
.
The
which
thing
also
,
euery
man
ought
to
feare
,
of
the
last
day
of
this
lyfe
.
For
in
what
state
his
last
day
shall
find
euery
man
,
in
the
same
,
shall
the
last
daie
of
the
worlde
comprehend
and
take
him
:
because
what
kind
a
one
he
dyeth
in
this
daie
,
such
a
one
shall
hee
be
iudged
in
that
daie
.
That
which
I
say
to
you
,
I
saie
to
all
:
Watch
.
To
which
all
doth
he
say
this
?
but
to
his
elect
and
beloued
;
and
that
doe
belong
to
his
bodie
,
that
is
,
to
his
church
.
Hee
did
not
therefore
speake
to
them
,
which
then
presently
hearde
him
:
but
also
to
them
,
which
were
after
them
,
before
vs
,
and
to
vs
also
,
and
to
those
that
shall
be
after
vs
,
euen
to
his
last
comming
.
Shall
that
day
finde
all
men
liuing
?
or
shall
any
man
say
,
that
it
belonges
to
the
dead
,
that
which
he
saieth
watch
,
least
when
he
commeth
sodainly
,
he
shal
find
you
sleeping
?
why
therefore
doth
he
saie
to
all
,
which
did
belong
to
them
which
were
then
?
but
because
it
belongeth
to
all
,
after
that
manner
as
I
haue
said
.
For
then
to
euery
one
that
day
commeth
,
when
the
daie
shall
come
,
that
he
may
depart
such
a
one
from
hence
,
what
kind
a
one
he
is
to
be
iudged
at
that
daie
.
And
therefore
euerie
Christian
ought
to
watch
,
least
the
Lord
comming
,
find
him
vnprepared
.
But
that
day
shall
find
him
vnprepared
,
whom
the
last
day
of
this
life
shall
find
vnprepared
.
S.
Augustines
Neither
ought
you
so
to
be
sad
,
as
the
heathen
which
haue
no
hope
,
when
as
according
to
a
most
true
promise
,
we
hope
,
that
from
this
lyfe
,
from
which
wee
must
depart
,
we
haue
not
lost
some
of
our
friendes
departing
hence
;
but
haue
sent
them
before
vs
:
and
that
they
shall
come
to
that
lyfe
,
where
they
shall
bee
,
as
better
knowne
to
vs
;
so
much
more
deare
to
vs
,
beloued
without
any
feare
of
falling
out
.
S.
Paul
that
there
is
no
soule
in
all
man
kinde
,
which
hath
not
need
,
for
her
deliuerance
,
of
the
mediator
betweene
God
and
man
,
Iesus
Christ
.
Therefore
the
blessed
Virgins
soule
also
,
Then
what
soule
soeuer
,
without
the
grace
of
our
mediator
,
and
his
sacrament
,
in
any
age
of
the
bodie
,
shall
departe
out
of
the
bodie
:
shall
be
tormented
,
and
at
the
last
iudgement
shall
receiue
the
bodie
to
be
punished
with
it
.
But
if
after
the
carnall
generation
,
which
is
made
of
Adam
,
if
it
bee
regenerated
in
Christ
,
and
belonging
to
his
societie
:
both
it
shall
haue
rest
after
the
death
of
the
body
,
and
it
shall
receiue
the
body
to
glory
.
These
thinges
are
they
,
which
concerning
the
soule
I
houlde
most
assuredly
.
Take
heede
least
of
your
departure
hence
,
yee
make
the
Angels
sad
,
and
your
enemies
glad
:
knowe
this
therefore
,
that
the
soule
when
it
is
pulled
from
the
body
,
is
straight
waie
,
either
cast
headlong
,
for
our
good
workes
into
paradise
;
or
truly
for
our
euill
workes
into
hell
.
Wherefore
chuse
you
nowe
,
and
nowe
in
your
lyfe
dispose
this
matter
,
either
to
reioyce
for
euer
,
with
the
saintes
,
or
without
ende
to
bee
tormented
,
with
the
wicked
.
that
they
were
in
the
bosome
of
Abraham
,
and
not
in
hell
.
what
good
our
sauiour
did
to
them
,
when
he
descended
into
hell
:
I
can
neuer
finde
the
name
of
hell
taken
in
good
parte
,
in
the
scriptures
:
and
if
it
be
neuer
read
in
the
diuine
authorities
;
then
surely
,
the
bosome
of
Abraham
,
which
is
a
dwelling
of
a
secret
rest
,
is
not
to
be
beleeued
any
parte
of
hell
.
Although
also
in
these
wordes
of
our
great
master
,
where
he
saieth
,
that
Abraham
saieth
,
a
great
distance
is
fixed
betweene
you
and
vs
,
it
appeareth
,
as
I
thinke
,
sufficientlie
,
The
bosome
of
such
a
great
felicitie
,
not
to
be
any
parte
,
or
as
it
were
member
of
hell
.
For
this
great
Chaos
,
what
is
it
?
but
a
greate
gulfe
,
separating
them
farre
a
sunder
,
betweene
which
it
is
not
onelie
:
but
it
is
established
or
fixed
.
wherefore
to
those
iust
men
,
which
were
in
Abrahams
bosome
,
when
as
he
wente
downe
to
hell
,
I
haue
not
as
yet
founde
what
he
profited
:
from
whence
I
see
he
neuer
departed
according
to
the
blessed
presence
of
his
diuinitie
.
Whosoeuer
from
the
beginning
of
mankind
,
beleeued
in
Iesus
Christ
,
and
in
any
small
measure
vnderstoode
him
,
and
according
to
his
precepts
liued
godlie
and
iustlie
,
whensoeuer
and
wheresoeuer
they
were
,
they
were
saued
by
him
without
all
doubt
.
For
euen
as
we
beleeue
in
him
,
both
abyding
in
the
father
,
and
nowe
,
who
is
come
in
the
flesh
:
so
the
olde
fathers
beleeued
in
him
,
abyding
with
the
father
,
and
who
should
come
in
the
flesh
.
Neither
because
of
the
varietie
of
the
times
,
nowe
that
is
preached
to
be
done
,
which
then
was
foretolde
that
it
should
bee
done
;
therefore
the
faith
is
varied
,
or
the
saluation
is
diuers
.
Neither
because
one
and
the
same
thing
is
prophesied
and
preached
with
diuers
holy
thinges
and
sacraments
;
therefore
must
we
vnderstand
diuers
things
,
or
diuers
saluations
.
But
when
that
thing
,
which
belongeth
to
the
saluation
and
deliuerance
of
the
godly
and
faithfull
shall
be
done
,
let
vs
commit
the
secret
to
God
,
let
vs
keepe
obedience
to
our
sel●es
.
Primatius
,
S.
Augustines
God
is
present
in
euery
place
,
but
then
wee
are
as
it
were
more
present
with
him
,
when
as
wee
shall
bee
separated
from
the
frailenes
of
the
flesh
.
S.
Paul
Phillippians
,
I
desire
to
bee
loosed
and
to
bee
with
Christ
:
Hee
teacheth
them
not
to
feare
death
,
by
his
example
with
Christ
at
their
deathes
,
as
well
as
hee
.
)
Cyprian
Wee
enuye
not
your
profits
,
neither
do
wee
conceale
the
Lordes
benefits
.
Oh
,
we
require
curtesie
to
your
Gods
,
and
for
the
torments
and
punishments
which
are
done
to
vs
,
we
shew
the
waie
of
saluation
.
Beleeue
and
liue
:
and
you
which
persecute
vs
for
a
time
,
reioyce
with
vs
for
euer
:
when
we
shall
depart
hence
,
there
is
no
place
of
repentance
,
no
force
of
satisfaction
.
Here
lyfe
is
either
lost
or
obtained
:
here
we
obtaine
euerlasting
lyfe
,
by
the
seruing
of
God
,
and
the
fruite
of
faith
.
Neither
is
any
man
hindred
either
by
sinnes
or
yeares
,
that
he
may
not
come
to
obtaine
saluation
:
As
long
as
we
remaine
in
this
worlde
,
there
is
no
repentance
too
late
.
The
entrance
to
pardon
is
easie
.
To
them
which
know
and
seeke
the
truth
,
the
accesse
is
not
hard
.
If
thou
,
although
in
the
verie
ende
and
sunne
setting
(
as
it
were
)
of
thy
life
,
shalt
beseech
God
,
which
is
one
and
true
,
for
thy
sins
;
and
shalt
desire
the
confession
and
faith
of
his
knowledge
,
pardon
is
giuen
thee
,
so
confessing
him
:
and
to
thee
beleeuing
,
healthfull
remission
is
granted
of
the
mercy
of
God
:
And
thou
shalt
go
to
immortalitie
,
euen
at
thy
very
death
.
This
grace
Christ
bestoweth
,
this
gift
of
his
mercie
he
giueth
,
who
hath
conquered
death
with
the
ensigne
of
his
crosse
.
S.
Paul
beleeue
and
liue
.
For
then
truely
the
minde
is
purged
,
when
for
Gods
cause
it
is
afflicted
.
bringeth
forth
in
vs
most
excellent
fruites
.
To
conclude
,
it
burneth
and
consumeth
whatsoeuer
vice
is
in
vs
,
euen
as
the
furnace
purgeth
and
cleanseth
golde
.
S.
Paul
that
God
in
this
life
scourgeth
and
whippeth
euerie
sonne
whom
he
receiueth
.
Let
vs
lift
vp
our
hands
which
hang
downe
,
and
our
weake
knees
,
and
make
streight
steps
to
our
feete
:
They
are
not
partakers
of
the
calamities
of
mortall
men
,
and
they
shall
not
bee
scourged
with
man
.
S.
Augustine
,
That
God
hath
two
roddes
:
one
of
direction
or
correction
:
another
of
yron
,
inflexible
,
and
of
destruction
:
&
with
either
of
these
he
wil
leaue
no
sins
vnpunished
:
and
that
(
there
)
that
is
,
in
hell
,
is
a
rodde
of
yron
:
but
(
here
)
in
this
life
,
is
a
rodde
of
mercie
.
S.
Iames
Be
ye
patient
,
strengthening
your
hearts
:
affliction
shall
not
rise
vppe
the
second
time
.
They
haue
Moses
and
the
prophets
let
them
heare
them
.
S.
Bernard
Canticles
:
Let
him
kisse
me
with
the
kisse
of
his
mouth
,
whose
liuely
and
forcible
worde
is
a
kisse
vnto
me
;
I
will
haue
nowe
no
more
figures
or
darke
speeches
:
I
loath
the
shapes
of
Angels
.
For
my
Christ
excelleth
them
far
,
with
his
shape
and
beautie
.
Therfore
I
desire
no
other
either
man
or
angell
,
but
I
desire
him
to
kisse
me
with
the
kisse
of
his
mouth
.
That
the
soules
which
are
once
departed
hence
,
do
not
come
againe
,
but
if
any
such
like
appeare
they
are
diuels
.
If
such
a
voice
be
heard
I
am
the
soule
of
such
a
one
:
this
speech
commeth
of
the
deuill
,
and
that
is
not
the
soule
of
the
dead
;
but
the
deuill
,
who
that
he
maie
deceiue
the
hearers
,
counterfaiteth
such
things
.
These
are
olde
wiues
tales
and
childish
toies
.
For
the
soule
separated
from
the
body
cannot
walke
in
these
parts
.
Tertullian
That
the
soules
separated
from
their
bodies
,
doe
not
remaine
vpon
earth
;
and
after
they
haue
descended
into
hell
,
that
they
cannot
wander
vp
and
downe
,
neither
at
their
owne
pleasure
,
neither
at
anie
others
commandement
.
And
that
hell
is
open
to
no
soule
,
that
they
may
come
out
of
it
,
state
of
hell
,
cannot
be
sent
backe
againe
.
Many
errors
would
haue
sprung
thereof
.
For
many
deuils
might
haue
taken
vnto
them
the
shapes
of
men
,
&
might
haue
beene
transformed
into
the
likenesse
of
dead
men
,
and
might
haue
said
that
they
rose
from
the
dead
.
And
thereof
might
spreade
abroad
manie
forged
matters
,
and
false
opinions
of
things
which
are
done
there
:
and
that
to
deceiue
vs
and
to
destroie
vs.
Manie
beleeue
,
that
some
from
the
dead
come
to
the
liuing
:
as
contrariwise
,
the
scripture
witnesseth
,
that
Paul
was
taken
from
the
liuing
into
paradise
.
Vpon
this
the
glose
faith
.
They
beleeue
amisse
,
because
they
are
but
imaginations
or
illusions
.
S.
Paul
that
he
was
not
ignorant
of
sathans
sleightes
he
will
transforme
himselfe
into
an
angell
of
light
to
deceiue
vs.
Athanasius
Agree
with
thine
aduersarie
,
whilst
thou
art
in
the
way
with
him
?
that
the
aduersary
of
the
soul
,
is
the
body
;
for
these
are
aduersaries
th'
one
to
th'
other
;
as
S.
Paul
saith
,
we
doe
chasten
it
,
and
doe
bring
the
body
into
subiection
,
by
fastings
,
watchings
,
and
by
other
afflictions
:
and
we
doe
that
willingly
and
freely
,
that
it
rise
vp
no
more
against
the
soule
,
through
concupiscencie
.
He
cals
the
waie
,
this
vaine
and
deceiueable
life
.
For
after
the
soule
is
separated
from
the
body
,
and
gone
out
of
this
life
and
waie
,
it
can
doe
no
more
good
.
Our
conscience
also
,
is
saide
to
be
our
aduersarie
:
for
it
doth
secretly
reproue
vs
in
our
heart
;
it
doth
bridle
vs
from
euill
,
although
we
bee
disobedient
;
at
the
length
it
makes
vs
appeare
before
the
tribunal
seat
of
god
,
where
we
shall
suffer
punishment
,
both
of
our
grieuous
sinne
,
and
also
of
our
light
offences
.
In
the
ende
destroie
not
Dauid
?
The
Prophet
meaneth
the
ende
of
his
life
,
and
he
praieth
that
the
ende
of
his
life
come
not
,
nor
fall
not
into
any
dammage
.
For
if
the
whole
life
of
man
be
euill
spent
,
yet
if
his
ende
be
good
,
it
is
a
blessing
and
grace
:
but
if
the
ende
be
euill
,
that
is
a
miserable
thing
.
Therfore
the
Prophet
praieth
,
that
the
ende
of
his
life
may
be
good
:
for
therefore
hee
writ
this
Psalme
.
He
therefore
that
makes
a
good
ende
,
need
feare
no
purgatory
.
What
is
that
,
If
anie
man
worke●●
burnt
,
he
shall
suffer
losse
:
but
he
himselfe
shall
be
safe
;
but
yet
so
,
〈◇〉
through
fire
?
If
any
mans
worke
shall
be
burneth
shall
suffer
the
losse
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
:
but
he
shall
be
saued
as
it
were
by
the
fire
.
But
how
shall
he
be
saued
?
that
is
,
he
shall
sa●e
and
whole
remaine
in
fire
:
neither
shall
he
see
death
.
But
his
worke
only
shall
be
burne
and
confounded
:
but
he
shall
remaine
for
euer
suffering
punishment
;
neither
shall
he
vtterly
die
.
that
we
should
call
vpon
him
,
in
all
our
troubles
;
and
he
will
heare
vs
,
and
we
shall
glorifie
him
.
Iosuah
S.
Augustine
that
is
to
be
done
,
which
may
be
defended
out
of
the
scriptures
:
as
is
the
singing
of
Psalms
&
hymnes
,
when
as
we
haue
of
this
,
both
doctrines
,
examples
and
preceptes
,
of
the
Lord
and
his
Apostles
.
First
because
the
people
were
giuen
to
Idolatrie
;
and
then
least
the
Apostles
should
haue
seemed
vainglorious
,
in
teaching
men
to
call
on
them
.
Go
teach
al
nations
,
teaching
them
to
obserue
all
things
,
I
haue
commanded
you
.
Saint
Iude
He
shall
call
vpon
me
,
and
I
will
heare
him
,
yea
I
am
with
him
in
trouble
,
I
will
deliuer
him
,
and
bring
him
to
honor
.
There
is
none
that
calleth
vpon
thy
name
,
nor
stirreth
vp
himselfe
to
take
holde
on
thee
,
by
a
liuely
faith
.
But
now
O
Lord
,
thou
art
our
father
,
and
louest
vs
most
dearely
.
Poore
out
thine
indignation
vpon
the
heathen
,
that
haue
not
knowne
thee
,
nor
called
vpon
thy
name
:
S.
Paul
To
the
church
of
God
,
which
is
at
Corinth
,
and
to
all
that
call
on
the
name
of
the
Lord
Iesus
,
in
euery
place
.
Is
not
this
he
,
that
destroied
all
those
,
that
called
vpon
this
name
,
at
Ierusalem
?
Whatsoeuer
you
doe
,
doe
all
in
the
name
of
the
Lord
Iesus
.
Timothie
,
He
that
nameth
Iesus
,
let
him
depart
from
iniquity
,
and
follow
righteousnesse
,
&c.
with
al
that
call
on
the
name
of
the
Lord
.
Genesis
Moses
.
And
then
men
began
to
cal
on
the
name
of
the
Lord
.
Oh
let
vs
liue
,
and
we
shal
cal
vpon
thy
name
:
This
people
haue
I
formed
for
my selfe
,
they
shall
shewe
foorth
my
praise
and
thou
hast
not
called
vpon
me
,
O
Iacob
,
but
thou
hast
wearied
me
O
Israell
.
Abraham
planted
a
groue
and
called
on
the
name
of
the
Lord
the
euerlasting
God
,
To
call
vpon
God
,
to
sweare
by
his
name
:
are
the
chiefe
par●●f
his
honour
.
That
they
haue
sworne
by
them
,
which
are
no
Gods
:
which
call
vpon
them
that
are
no
Gods
.
Thorough
Iesus
Christ
S.
Paul
)
we
haue
accesse
in
one
spirit
,
to
the
father
;
and
that
with
great
confidence
:
so
that
we
may
crie
Abba
,
father
,
euen
as
did
Christ
himselfe
:
S.
Paul
Timothie
:
my
sonne
,
be
strong
in
the
grace
which
is
in
Iesus
Christ
.
S.
Paul
,
my
grace
is
sufficient
for
thee
;
S.
Paul
the
loue
of
all
saintes
compared
with
the
loue
of
God
towardes
vs
,
to
be
little
or
nothing
.
the
saintes
doe
not
naturally
knowe
our
praiers
:
but
by
reuelation
from
God
.
S.
Iames
The
sunne
shall
be
turned
into
darkenesse
,
and
the
moone
into
bloud
,
before
that
great
and
terrible
day
of
the
Lord
Ioel
.
)
(
And
it
shall
bee
)
(
He
that
shall
call
in
the
name
of
the
Lord
shall
escape
.
)
hee
that
calleth
on
the
name
of
the
Lord
,
that
calleth
in
the
name
of
the
Lord
,
shall
escape
:
Whatsoeuer
you
shall
aske
the
father
in
my
name
,
he
shall
giue
it
you
.
(
Escapinge
)
For●●
mount
Sion
and
in
Ierusalem
,
shall
be
a
deliuerance
or
escaping
,
〈◇〉
the
Lord
hath
sayd
:
Call
in
his
name
declare
among
the
people
the
thinges
he
hath
done
.
And
cause
it
to
be
remembred
that
his
name
is
magnified
.
S.
Paul
you
shall
doe
in
word
or
deede
,
doe
all
,
in
the
name
of
the
Lord
Iesus
,
giuing
thankes
to
God
euen
the
father
,
through
him
.
You
bring
vp
in
the
world
wicked
religions
,
and
worshippings
,
that
were
neuer
heard
of
.
O
men
endued
with
reason
,
what
dare
you
say
?
what
babble
out
?
what
set
abroach
,
by
your
desperate
and
rash
speech
?
To
worshippe
God
,
the
prince
of
all
thinges
,
and
that
is
the
Lord
of
all
Lordes
;
to
call
vpon
him
,
with
dutifull
seruice
in
our
aduersitie
,
when
we
are
quite
tired
(
as
I
may
say
,
)
to
embrace
him
,
with
all
our
senses
,
to
loue
him
,
to
looke
vp
to
him
:
is
this
vnhappie
and
accursed
religion
?
full
of
all
sacrilege
and
wickednesse
,
defiling
with
the
noueltie
of
her
superstition
the
olde
auncient
ceremonies
of
our
Ancestors
?
That
we
call
vpon
the
most
high
God
,
and
do
request
of
him
,
that
which
wee
pray
:
you
might
knowe
with
your
eares
,
or
vnderstanding
by
the
sounde
of
our
voice
,
we
make
in
our
praiers
.
We
christians
are
nothing
else
;
but
as
Christ
taught
vs
being
our
schoolemaster
,
worshippers
of
the
great
king
and
prince
,
that
is
God
:
you
shal
finde
nothing
else
,
if
you
marke
well
,
to
be
done
in
this
religion
.
This
is
the
summe
of
all
our
doings
,
this
is
set
downe
as
the
bound
of
all
our
diuine
seruice
;
wee
all
prostrate
our selues
,
wee
worshippe
him
,
ioyning
our
praiers
together
.
Of
him
we
aske
iust
thinges
,
and
honest
things
;
and
such
thinges
are
acceptable
to
him
.
Not
that
he
needes
,
that
we
should
pray
vnto
him
,
or
loues
to
see
so
many
thousands
fall
downe
prostrate
before
him
:
the
profit
is
ours
,
this
concerneth
our
owne
commodity
.
For
because
we
are
pro●e
to
sinne
,
and
of
our
owne
nature
subiect
to
diuers
lustes
;
he
suffers
himselfe
euer
to
be
comprehended
in
our
mindes
,
that
when
we
praie
to
him
,
and
seeke
to
obtaine
his
giftes
;
wee
may
receiue
a
will
to
doe
good
:
and
by
this
pruning
(
as
it
were
)
may
purge
our selues
from
the
blot
of
all
our
offences
.
I
would
to
God
,
all
the
world
being
gathered
into
one
assemble
;
I
might
vse
this
speech
vnto
them
,
in
the
audience
of
them
all
.
Are
wee
therefore
accounted
guilty
of
wicked
religion
among
you
,
that
we
seeke
to
the
head
and
piller
of
all
thinges
,
with
innumerable
seruices
,
and
that
I
may
vse
your
flanderous
speech
,
are
we
therefore
called
vnhappy
Atheistes
?
O
most
great
,
O
most
mighty
bringer
forth
of
all
inuisible
things●
O
thou
inuisible
,
and
not
to
be
comprehended
of
any
natures
!
Thou
art
worthie
,
thou
art
worthie
,
truely
(
if
so
be
that
mans
mouth
maie
saie
that
thou
art
worthie
)
to
whom
all
creatures
,
that
haue
breath
and
vnderstanding
,
should
neuer
cease
to
yeeld
&
giue
thanks
:
to
whom
it
becommeth
all
their
life
long
,
to
lie
prostrate
on
their
knees
,
and
to
praie
to
thee
,
with
continuall
praiers
.
Thou
art
the
chiefe
cause
of
all
good
things
,
the
place
of
al
things
,
the
space
,
the
foundation
:
infinit
,
not
begotten
,
immortall
,
euerlasting
alone
,
whome
no
bodily
shape
can
protraiture
,
no
circumscription
of
qualities
can
comprehend
,
without
quantitie
,
without
situation
,
mouing
,
or
habit
,
of
whom
whatsoeuer
man
can
say
,
is
nothing
.
Christ
helpeth
good
&
euil
indifferently
,
nor
repelled
he
any
from
him
,
who
being
in
extremity
,
asked
his
ayde
,
against
the
force
and
iniuries
of
fortune
.
For
this
is
the
property
of
the
true
God
,
&
of
kingly
power
,
to
denie
his
curtesie
to
none
,
not
to
account
,
who
deserueth
,
or
who
doth
not
.
The
Lord
is
nigh
them
that
call
on
him
in
truth
:
that
is
that
cal
on
him
,
in
the
name
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
for
he
is
truth
.
And
we
thinke
euerie
God
(
if
he
be
worthie
of
this
name
)
generally
to
heare
whatsoeuer
any
man
hath
spoken
,
out
of
what
part
of
the
world
soeuer
,
euen
as
though
he
were
present
:
yea
to
knowe
before
,
what
any
man
shal
secretly
thinke
or
deuise
.
And
euen
as
the
sun
,
the
moone
,
&
the
stars
,
although
they
runne
their
race
aboue
the
world
,
yet
they
are
by
and
by
present
generally
to
all
men
,
that
shal
beholde
them
;
So
it
behooueth
the
hearing
of
the
Gods
,
to
be
shut
to
no
man
,
but
to
be
present
to
euerie
mans
tongue
,
although
speeches
be
made
to
them
out
of
diuers
countries
.
This
is
a
thing
,
that
properlie
belongeth
to
the
gods
,
to
fulfill
all
things
,
with
their
power
;
not
to
be
present
with
some
part
onely
,
but
wholy
to
be
present
in
all
places
:
not
to
be
present
and
absent
,
not
to
go
to
supper
in
Ethiopia
,
and
after
twelue
daies
to
returne
againe
to
their
owne
homes
.
I
will
not
eate
the
flesh
of
bulles
,
whatsoeuer
goeth
on
feet
or
flieth
is
mine
.
Why
doest
thou
giue
me
mine
,
for
thine
?
that
thou
wouldest
forsake
the
diuell
,
and
keepe
my
commandements
.
And
also
when
thou
shalt
doe
this
,
call
vpon
me
in
the
day
of
thy
trouble
,
in
the
day
wherein
thou
shalt
depart
out
of
this
body
;
and
I
will
deliuer
thee
out
of
the
hands
of
the
diuels
:
and
thou
shalt
magnifie
me
in
my
giftes
.
Wee
in
euery
worke
desire
God
to
bee
our
helper
.
But
thou
the
worke
which
thou
goest
about
to
perswade
,
thou
makest
not
God
thy
helper
,
but
they
which
worke
these
thinges
,
are
without
God
.
If
they
be
rich
men
,
presuming
and
trusting
in
the
riches
of
the
worlde
;
if
they
bee
poore
,
desiring
helpe
of
the
rich
men
of
the
world
,
and
not
of
God
.
And
the
Lord
is
nigh
to
all
that
call
on
him
in
truth
,
that
is
,
which
cal
on
him
in
the
name
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
.
For
he
is
truth
.
A
good
opinion
makes
religion
,
and
a
right
minde
or
iudgement
concerning
the
Gods
,
that
thou
thinke
them
to
desire
nothing
,
against
the
worship
of
their
beleeued
maiestie
.
For
when
a●
all
thinges
,
which
here
are
giuen
to
them
,
we
see
consumed
before
our
eyes
,
what
else
is
to
be
sayd
from
vs
to
come
to
them
;
but
opinions
worthie
of
the
Gods
,
and
agreeing
to
their
name
.
These
are
most
sure
giftes
,
these
are
true
sacrifices
:
for
pottage
,
frankinsence
,
with
flesh
,
are
nourishmentes
of
the
raging
fire
,
and
meete
for
funeralles
.
Lactantius
Arnobius
:
Now
I
come
to
that
point
,
which
i●
the
chiefest
and
greatest
of
this
worke
:
that
I
may
shewe
after
what
manner
,
and
with
what
sacrifice
,
God
is
to
be
worshipped
.
For
this
is
the
dutie
of
man
,
and
in
this
the
chiefe
point
of
all
his
affaires
,
and
the
whole
maner
of
a
happie
lyfe
doth
consist
:
because
for
this
ende
we
were
made
,
and
inspired
with
lyfe
of
him
;
not
that
we
should
behold
the
heauens
,
the
sun
and
the
moone
(
as
Anaxagoras
thought
,
)
but
that
we
should
worship
God
,
the
maker
of
the
heauen
and
the
sun
,
with
a
pure
minde
.
That
holy
and
singular
maiestie
,
requires
nothing
else
of
man
,
but
onely
innocencie
and
a
pure
lyfe
:
which
if
one
offer
to
God
,
he
hath
sacrificed
aboundantly
.
There
is
one
onely
free
and
most
high
God
,
without
beginning
,
because
he
is
the
beginning
of
all
thinges
:
And
in
him
,
both
the
sun
,
and
all
things
are
contained
.
Wherefore
when
as
the
mind
or
wil
of
the
one
,
is
in
the
other
;
or
rather
one
in
them
both
;
by
good
right
,
they
are
both
called
one
God
,
because
whatsoeuer
is
in
the
father
,
he
hath
translated
to
the
sonne
:
and
whatsoeuer
is
in
the
sonne
,
descendeth
from
the
father
.
Therefore
that
great
and
onely
God
cannot
be
worshipped
,
but
by
the
sonne
;
he
that
thinkes
he
worships
the
father
alone
,
as
he
worships
not
the
sonne
;
so
doth
he
not
worship
the
father
:
but
he
that
embraceth
the
sonne
,
and
beares
his
name
;
he
also
with
the
sonne
,
worships
the
father
:
because
the
embassador
,
and
messenger
,
and
high
priest
of
the
father
,
is
the
sonne
.
Hee
is
the
gate
of
the
great
temple
,
he
is
the
way
of
light
,
he
is
the
guide
of
saluation
,
he
is
the
doore
of
lyfe
.
Dionysius
Areopagita
calling
on
the
name
of
Iesus
Christ
,
which
is
the
light
of
the
father
,
which
is
indeede
,
and
is
true
,
which
lightens
euery
man
that
comes
into
the
world
;
by
whose
bountifulnesse
,
an
entrance
was
made
for
vs
,
to
the
father
,
the
fountaine
of
light
:
Let
vs
come
to
the
exposition
of
the
scriptures
,
as
much
as
in
vs
lyeth
,
which
the
fathers
haue
deliuered
vnto
vs.
S.
Paules
Prayer
is
necessarie
for
you
:
Therefore
continue
in
prayer
euery
daie
,
for
your
aduersarie
round
about
you
like
a
cruell
beast
is
seeking
which
of
Gods
sheepe
hee
may
teare
in
peeces
:
who
especially
by
a
strong
fayth
onely
,
and
pure
and
dayly
praier
,
flyeth
from
the
sheepe-folde
of
God
.
Pray
to
the
glorie
of
God
,
and
whatsoeuer
you
giue
to
your
brethren
,
giue
it
to
the
glorie
of
God
,
not
for
vaine
glorie
,
and
keepe
your selues
in
the
glory
of
God
.
Seeke
those
petitions
that
concerne
eternall
lyfe
,
greatly
desire
to
aske
the
kingdome
of
God
,
and
the
righteousnes
thereof
:
and
all
thinges
necessarie
shall
be
giuen
you
of
God
.
Alwaies
call
vpon
●od
the
father
,
raigning
in
heauen
,
praying
that
his
kingdome
maie
come
,
and
that
his
will
may
be
done
in
vs
,
as
in
the
Angels
of
heauen
.
Beholde
I
shew
you
by
him
that
speaketh
in
me
,
my
Lord
and
master
Iesus
Christ
:
Nowe
his
kingdome
is
at
hande
:
nowe
his
name
shineth
aboue
the
sunne
:
nowe
throughout
all
the
worlde
his
workes
and
wonders
are
preached
.
S.
Martials
Stop
your
eares
,
if
anie
man
speake
vnto
you
without
Iesus
Christ
.
if
the
prayer
of
one
or
two
haue
such
force
,
that
Christ
will
be
among
them
:
how
much
more
the
supplication
of
the
Priest
and
holy
people
,
ascending
to
God
iointly
,
doth
perswade
to
graunt
them
,
all
their
petitions
in
Christ
.
You
shall
do
me
a
very
good
turne
,
if
you
doe
offer
mee
to
God
,
when
as
euen
nowe
the
Altar
is
readie
,
that
an
assemblie
being
made
through
loue
,
you
doe
sing
to
God
the
Father
,
by
Iesus
Christ
.
Philadelphians
:
I
haue
heard
some
saie
,
if
I
shall
not
finde
the
gospell
of
Iesus
Christ
,
to
be
of
great
antiquity
:
I
will
not
beleeue
it
.
To
such
I
say
,
that
to
me
Iesus
Christ
is
antiquity
it selfe
;
to
whom
not
to
beleeue
,
is
manifest
destruction
and
vnpardonable
.
It
is
hard
to
kick
against
the
pricke
:
It
is
hard
not
to
beleeue
Christ
:
It
is
hard
,
to
despise
the
preaching
of
the
Apostles
.
For
the
priestes
are
good
,
and
the
teaching
of
the
minister
;
but
the
Bishoppe
better
,
to
whom
the
holy
of
holies
is
committed
,
to
whome
alone
is
committed
the
secrets
of
God
.
The
offices
are
good
,
of
the
power
of
God
,
the
spirit
is
good
also
,
which
is
most
holy
ouer
all
,
and
the
minister
of
the
word
:
but
aboue
all
the
saintes
,
the
high
priest
and
prince
of
bishops
is
most
holy
,
who
is
the
embassadour
and
minister
of
his
father
,
and
prince
of
the
legions
of
the
heauenly
armie
,
by
whom
the
father
made
all
things
,
&
which
gouernes
all
things
.
He
is
the
way
,
which
leadeth
to
the
father
,
he
is
the
rocke
,
the
wal
,
the
naile
,
the
sheepheard
,
the
priesthood
,
the
gate
of
science
and
knowledge
,
by
whom
entred
Abraham
,
Isaac
and
Iacob
,
Moses
also
,
and
all
the
company
of
the
Prophets
;
the
pillers
of
the
world
also
,
the
Apostles
;
and
the
spouse
of
the
Lord
,
the
church
,
for
which
he
shedde
his
bloud
,
that
he
might
redeeme
her
.
All
these
,
are
in
the
vnitie
of
the
one
and
onely
begotten
sonne
of
God
.
S.
Paules
I
pray
in
God
and
in
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
in
whom
I
wish
you
much
to
reioice
.
Policarpus
O
God
the
father
of
the
beloued
sonne
Iesus
Christ
,
by
whom
we
are
come
to
thy
knowledge
.
The
God
of
angels
,
and
powers
,
and
all
creatures
,
and
of
all
the
iust
men
which
liue
before
thee
:
I
praise
thee
,
which
hast
brought
me
vnto
this
day
,
and
to
this
hower
,
that
I
might
be
a
partaker
of
thy
martyres
,
and
of
the
cup
of
thy
sonne
Iesus
Christ
,
&c.
Thou
art
the
true
God
,
without
all
leasing
,
wherfore
in
all
things
I
praise
thee
,
&
blesse
thee
,
&
glorifie
thee
,
by
the
euerlasting
God
and
Bishop
Iesus
Christ
,
thy
beloued
son
.
To
whom
with
thee
and
the
holy
ghost
,
be
glory
for
euer
&
euer
,
Amen
.
and
to
come
to
the
body
,
to
which
the
fire
gaue
place
,
and
thrust
it
thorough
with
a
sword
.
They
vse
Images
,
and
charmes
,
and
inuocations
and
such
like
superfluities
.
And
lying
,
they
shew
forth
the
names
of
certaine
angels
,
whose
steps
the
Romish
exorcistes
and
coniurers
doe
follow
.
O
thou
Angel
,
I
pray
of
thee
,
&c.
It
is
not
possible
to
tell
the
number
of
graces
,
which
,
thorough
the
whole
world
,
the
church
receiuing
of
God
,
in
the
name
of
Iesus
Christ
,
crucified
vnder
Pontius
Pilate
,
doth
daily
worke
and
finish
;
neither
seducing
anie
,
nor
taking
money
from
anie
.
For
as
she
hath
receiued
freely
from
God
:
so
she
ministreth
freely
.
Neither
doth
she
any
thing
by
the
inuocation
of
Angels
,
nor
by
inchantments
,
nor
by
any
wicked
curiositie
:
but
purely
and
manifestly
,
directing
her
praiers
to
god
,
who
hath
made
al
things
,
and
to
the
name
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
:
she
finisheth
them
in
power
,
to
the
profit
of
men
;
and
not
to
their
seducing
.
For
euen
now
the
name
of
Iesus
Christ
doth
bestowe
benefits
,
and
cures
all
most
f●●●ly
and
truely
,
which
beleeue
in
him
,
and
not
the
name
of
Sy●●●●
or
Menander
,
&c.
We
are
not
Atheists
and
wicked
,
which
worshippe
the
maker
of
th●
world
,
affirming
as
we
haue
beene
taught
,
that
he
needes
not
offerings
and
incense
,
and
wee
praise
him
by
the
meanes
of
praier
and
thankesgiuing
,
as
much
as
in
vs
lieth
:
and
we
are
perswaded
,
that
this
honour
onely
becomes
him
,
that
we
should
not
burne
in
the
fire
those
things
that
were
created
of
him
,
for
meate
:
giuing
them
to
our selues
,
and
to
the
poore
.
Let
vs
offer
(
shewing
our selues
thankeful
vnto
him
.
)
Let
vs
celebrate
vnto
him
our
hymnes
,
and
stately
song●
and
for
the
creation
wherewith
he
hath
created
vs
,
and
for
the
g●●●t
plentie
of
all
thinges
which
concerne
our
health
,
for
the
variety
of
all
kinde
of
buddes
,
for
the
alteration
of
the
times
and
seasons
,
for
the
life
which
hereafter
without
all
corruption
shal
come
vnto
vs
,
for
〈◇〉
and
perseuerance
;
we
poure
out
our
praiers
.
He
that
determineth
to
be
regenerate
,
and
doth
repent
him
of
his
former
sinnes
,
the
name
of
the
Lord
God
,
the
father
of
all
things
is
named
,
and
calling
vpon
that
alone
,
we
bring
him
that
shall
be
w●shed
to
the
fountaine
.
If
all
the
saintes
which
haue
departed
this
life
,
hauing
as
yet
charitie
towardes
those
which
are
in
this
world
,
if
they
be
saide
to
haue
a
care
of
their
saluation
,
and
to
helpe
them
with
their
praiers
and
intercessions
with
God
,
it
is
not
inconuenient
,
it
is
no
absurd
thing
.
I
thinke
,
that
all
the
fathers
which
haue
slept
before
vs
,
doe
fight
with
vs
,
and
helpe
vs
with
their
praiers
.
For
I
haue
heard
one
of
our
ancient
masters
saying
so
.
first
faith
,
once
giuen
to
the
saintes
.
whatsoeuer
ye
desire
when
you
praie
,
beleeue
ye
shall
haue
it
,
and
it
shall
be
done
to
you
.
S.
Iames
:
if
any
man
lacke
wisedome
,
let
him
aske
of
God
,
who
giueth
to
all
men
liberally
,
and
respecteth
no
man
;
and
it
shall
be
giuen
him
:
but
let
him
aske
in
faith
,
nothing
doubting
.
For
he
that
doubteth
is
like
a
waue
of
the
sea
,
&
let
such
a
one
thinke
,
that
he
shall
obtaine
nothing
at
Gods
handes
:
euen
to
God
.
euen
for
wisedome
,
euerie
man
,
hee
giueth
generally
without
respect
of
persons
,
But
let
him
aske
in
faith
,
nothing
doubting
:
Luke
:
When
as
many
haue
taken
in
hand
to
declare
in
order
those
thinges
,
whereof
we
are
most
assuredly
perswaded
and
certified
,
S.
Luke
.
this
is
our
assurance
,
that
when
we
praie
in
the
name
of
his
sonne
Christ
,
wee
know
God
heareth
vs
:
thou
that
hearest
the
praier
,
vnto
thee
shall
all
flesh
come
:
in
the
time
of
my
trouble
I
will
call
vpon
thee
,
for
thou
hearest
me
.
S.
Augustine
of
God
the
maker
of
all
thinges
,
which
is
incomprehensible
and
ineffable
,
we
read
,
speake
,
and
write
many
wonderfull
things
,
all
doubt
set
apart
:
but
of
angels
and
saintes
,
whatsoeuer
we
saie
,
we
cannot
proue
so
euidently
.
S.
Augustines
This
bodie
of
sin
,
that
sinne
which
hangeth
so
fast
on
,
(
Frustraneitas
)
Reu
.
6.19
.
Call
vpon
me
in
the
day
of
thy
trouble
,
and
I
will
beare
thee
,
and
thou
shalt
glorifie
me
.
that
the
saintes
of
God
neither
doe
marrie
nor
are
married
:
but
are
as
the
angels
of
God
;
The
foure
beastes
about
the
throne
,
ceased
not
day
&
night
saying
:
Holy
,
holy
,
holy
Lord
God
almightie
,
which
was
,
which
is
,
and
which
is
to
come
.
And
all
the
Saints
of
God
,
cried
with
a
lowde
voice
,
saying
:
Saluation
commeth
of
our
Lord
God
,
that
sitteth
vpon
the
throne
,
and
of
the
lambe
.
And
al
the
angels
stood
round
about
the
throne
,
and
about
the
elders
;
and
the
foure
beastes
,
and
they
fell
before
the
throne
on
their
faces
,
and
worshipped
God
,
saying
,
Amen
:
praise
,
and
glorie
,
and
wisedome
,
and
thanks
,
and
honor
,
and
power
,
and
might
,
be
vnto
our
God
for
euermore
,
That
it
is
obserued
at
the
altar
euerie
Lords
day
:
and
Alleluiah
,
O
praise
the
Lord
,
is
sung
:
which
signifieth
,
that
our
worke
to
come
,
shall
bee
nothing
else
,
but
to
praise
God
:
as
it
is
written
,
blessed
are
they
that
dwell
in
thy
house
,
O
Lord
,
they
shall
praise
thy
name
without
ende
.
S.
Iohn
S.
Augustines
That
that
was
but
the
saying
of
a
blinde
man
,
that
knew
not
Christ
.
God
(
saith
he
)
doth
not
onely
heare
the
godly
,
but
also
those
which
are
not
such
,
that
they
may
be
such
.
That
he
hearing
the
suite
of
the
Gibeonites
,
was
a
figure
of
Christ
;
neither
he
respected
their
basenesse
,
and
vnworthinesse
.
Iesus
being
called
vpon
,
is
present
straightway
,
to
all
that
labour
and
are
in
danger
:
for
he
respectes
not
what
we
haue
beene
,
or
are
:
but
with
what
faith
,
we
call
vpon
him
.
that
it
is
a
talking
with
God
;
when
thou
readest
,
God
talketh
with
thee
:
when
thou
prayest
,
thou
talkest
with
God
But
what
?
must
we
despaire
of
all
mankinde
,
and
say
that
euery
man
is
damned
,
to
whom
in
his
prayers
some
euill
thoughtes
creepe
in
,
and
interrupts
his
prayers
?
If
we
should
saie
so
,
(
my
brethren
)
I
doe
not
see
,
what
●●pe
remaines
.
And
why
is
there
any
hope
with
God
?
because
great
is
his
mercy
.
If
any
were
declaring
his
cause
to
a
iudge
,
and
would
sodainly
turne
backe
,
and
talke
with
another
man
,
would
he
suffer
it
?
And
yet
God
suffereth
the
heartes
of
so
many
that
pray
vnto
him
,
and
yet
thinke
on
diuers
thinges
in
their
prayers
.
The
wicked
haue
not
called
vpon
God
:
They
haue
called
vpon
;
but
not
vpon
God
.
Thou
callest
vpon
,
whatsoeuer
thou
louest
;
thou
callest
vppon
,
whatsoeuer
thou
callest
into
thy selfe
;
thou
callest
vpon
,
whatsoeuer
thou
wouldest
haue
come
vnto
thee
.
S.
Agustines
No
Angel
or
sainte
can
mingle
it selfe
with
our
soules
,
but
Gods
spirit
onely
,
O
Lord
,
graunt
me
to
knowe
and
vnderstand
,
whether
it
be
better
to
call
vpon
thee
,
or
to
praise
thee
;
and
whether
it
bee
better
to
know
thee
,
or
to
call
vppon
thee
.
But
who
will
call
vpon
thee
,
not
knowing
thee
?
He
may
call
vpon
one
for
another
,
that
knoweth
thee
not
.
Or
whether
rather
,
art
thou
not
called
vpon
,
that
thou
mayest
be
knowne
?
And
howe
shall
they
call
vpon
,
in
whom
they
haue
not
beleeued
?
And
how
shal
they
beleeue
,
without
a
preacher
,
&c.
I
will
seeke
thee
,
O
Lord
,
calling
vpon
thee
,
and
I
will
call
vpon
thee
,
beleeuing
in
thee
;
for
thou
hast
been
preached
to
vs
:
my
faith
O
Lord
calleth
vpon
thee
,
which
thou
hast
giuen
me
,
which
thou
hast
inspired
me
by
the
humanitie
of
thy
sonne
,
by
the
ministery
of
thy
preacher
,
who
hath
taught
vs
in
the
gospell
,
to
call
vpon
God
the
father
in
his
name
,
and
we
shall
most
assuredly
obtaine
our
petitions
.
And
how
shall
I
call
vpon
my
God
and
my
Lord
?
Because
truly
,
I
will
call
him
into
my selfe
,
when
I
call
vpon
him
.
And
what
place
is
in
mee
,
that
my
God
may
come
vnto
me
?
&c.
S.
Augustines
Not
euery
one
that
trusteth
in
his
owne
strength
:
but
he
that
calleth
on
the
name
of
the
Lord
shall
be
saued
.
But
how
shall
they
call
vpon
him
,
in
whom
they
haue
not
beleeued
?
To
this
end
therefore
they
beleeue
,
that
beleeue
a
right
;
that
they
may
call
vpon
him
,
on
whom
they
haue
beleeued
;
and
that
they
maie
be
able
to
do
that
,
which
they
haue
receiued
in
commandement
by
the
lawe
.
For
that
which
the
lawe
commandeth
,
faith
obtaineth
.
Phillipus
de
dies
Where
one
translation
hath
,
they
shal
worship
him
alwaies
:
another
hath
,
they
shall
pray
to
him
alwaies
;
as
S.
Augustine
also
reads
.
In
which
words
two
thinges
are
to
bee
marked
,
one
is
,
that
praier
is
so
acceptable
to
God
,
that
he
accepts
it
instead
of
adoration
;
which
is
a
thing
greatly
to
bee
weighed
.
For
one
of
the
greatest
seruices
,
that
God
requires
in
the
world
,
is
to
worship
him
,
with
the
worship
of
Latria
.
And
it
so
delights
him
,
to
bestowe
gyfts
vpon
men
,
and
that
men
should
pray
vnto
him
,
that
hee
calles
prayer
,
adoration
.
The
second
thing
that
there
is
to
be
noted
is
,
that
adoration
worship
,
ought
to
followe
perfect
prayer
:
And
therefore
that
which
one
translation
cals
praier
,
another
cals
adoration
.
Phillippus
de
dies
.
I
call
vppon
thee
,
O
my
God
,
I
call
vpon
thee
,
because
thou
art
nigh
to
all
,
that
call
vpon
thee
in
truth
.
Thou
art
truth
(
O
holy
truth
)
teach
mee
I
beseech
thee
,
of
thy
great
clemency
,
to
call
vpon
thee
,
in
thee
;
beecause
I
cannot
tell
,
how
this
ought
to
be
done
.
But
blessed
truth
,
I
desire
to
be
taught
of
thee
,
for
without
thee
to
be
wise
,
is
to
be
a
very
foole
:
but
to
know
thee
,
is
to
know
perfectly
.
I
desire
to
cal
vpon
thee
,
the
which
I
pray
thee
that
it
may
be
in
truth
.
What
is
in
truth
,
to
call
vpon
the
truth
?
but
the
father
in
the
sonne
.
Therefore
O
holy
father
,
thy
word
is
truth
,
and
the
beginning
of
thy
wordes
,
is
●●●th
:
For
this
truly
is
the
beginning
of
thy
wordes
,
That
in
the
beginning
,
was
the
Word
,
in
the
beginning
it selfe
:
I
worship
thee
,
the
chiefe
beginning
.
In
the
very
word
it selfe
of
truth
,
I
call
vpon
thee
,
O
perfect
truth
:
wherein
,
O
thou
the
same
truth
,
direct
and
teach
me
in
thy
truth
.
For
what
is
more
pleasant
,
then
to
call
vpon
the
begetter
,
in
the
name
of
his
onely
begotten
;
then
to
moue
the
father
to
mercy
,
by
the
remembrance
of
his
sonne
,
to
mitigate
the
kings
anger
,
with
the
naming
of
his
deare
childe
?
So
are
guilty
persons
deliuered
out
of
prisons
:
so
they
that
are
bound
,
are
set
free
:
so
they
that
haue
receiued
the
doleful
sentence
of
death
,
are
not
woont
only
to
be
absolued
;
but
moreouer
to
obtaine
extraordinary
fauour
,
while
they
shall
vrge
to
their
angrie
princes
,
the
loue
of
their
beloued
children
.
And
what
other
intercessor
,
I
shall
direct
to
thee
,
I
know
not
,
but
him
that
is
the
propitiation
for
our
sins
,
and
fitteth
at
thy
right
hand
,
making
request
for
vs.
Arnobius
.
To
al
I
say
that
call
vpon
thee
in
truth
,
thou
art
neare
:
that
is
,
which
call
vpon
thee
in
the
name
of
our
Lorde
Iesus
Christ
.
For
hee
is
the
truth
.
I
am
the
way
,
the
truth
,
and
the
lyfe
:
And
the
law
was
giuen
by
Moses
,
but
grace
and
truth
,
came
by
Iesus
Christ
.
for
this
cause
am
I
borne
,
and
for
this
cause
came
I
into
the
worlde
,
that
I
might
beare
witnesse
to
the
truth
:
And
hereof
his
word
is
called
2.
Thes
.
2.
truth
.
God
sent
them
strong
illusions
:
because
they
beleeued
not
the
truth
.
Trust
in
the
power
of
the
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
whose
clemencie
is
without
measure
,
whose
power
is
vnspeakeable
,
whose
glory
is
for
euer
to
bee
desired
,
who
wil
neuer
forsake
you
:
but
in
al
things
wil
euer
be
present
with
you
;
as
he
hath
promised
to
vs
saying
;
Behold
I
am
with
you
,
euery
daie
till
the
end
of
the
worlde
.
To
him
all
hidde
thinges
are
manifest
,
and
without
his
will
,
nothing
can
chance
vnto
you
.
Settle
your
mindes
daily
,
in
the
beholding
of
him
,
and
loue
nothing
besides
him
,
because
he
cares
for
you
.
that
they
are
like
the
Angels
,
that
they
neither
marrie
,
nor
are
married
:
Let
Marie
be
in
honour
,
be
in
estimation
amongst
vs
:
but
let
the
father
,
the
sonne
,
the
holy
ghost
bee
worshipped
;
let
no
man
worshippe
Mary
:
This
maiestie
belongeth
and
is
due
to
God
.
The
Angels
refuse
such
glorie
.
Had
not
thy
captaine
also
an
earthly
mother
,
of
whom
,
when
as
some
tolde
him
,
being
about
his
heauenlie
businesse
,
he
answered
,
who
is
my
mother
,
and
my
brethren
?
That
they
pertained
not
to
his
kinred
,
but
which
did
the
will
of
his
father
:
In
which
number
,
he
being
mercifull
,
included
also
holy
Marie
her selfe
.
For
she
did
the
will
of
his
father
.
And
our
heauenly
and
best
schoolemaster
,
reiected
the
name
of
his
mother
,
which
they
told
him
of
,
as
a
priuate
and
proper
thing
,
because
it
was
an
earthlie
thing
,
in
comparison
of
the
heauenly
kinred
.
And
rehearsing
that
heauenly
kinred
in
his
disciples
,
he
doth
shewe
,
with
what
kinred
the
holy
virgine
,
with
others
nowe
,
belonged
to
him
.
And
least
by
this
excellent
lesson
,
whereby
hee
taught
that
carnall
affection
in
parentes
,
ought
to
be
despised
,
errour
should
take
hold
,
by
which
it
is
saide
of
some
,
that
he
had
no
mother
:
in
another
place
,
he
warneth
his
disciples
,
that
they
should
not
say
,
that
they
had
any
fathers
on
earth
:
that
as
it
is
manifest
,
that
they
had
fathers
;
so
he
would
declare
,
that
hee
had
a
mother
,
whose
earthly
kindred
notwithstanding
being
despised
,
he
would
giue
an
example
to
his
disciples
,
of
despising
all
such
alliances
or
fleshlie
affections
.
Ferus
in
Iohannem
cap
.
Iesus
Christ
,
is
the
same
yesterdaie
,
and
to
daie
,
and
for
euer
:
S.
Paul
that
in
Gods
affaires
Christ
spake
hardly
to
his
mother
,
because
where
Gods
busines
is
in
doing
,
all
mans
affections
must
cease
:
that
they
shal
be
had
in
euerlasting
remembrance
,
that
their
names
shall
not
be
forgotten
,
that
all
generations
shall
call
them
blessed
,
that
their
famous
vertues
shal
be
preached
,
wheresoeuer
the
gospell
is
vttered
:
that
they
are
now
with
Iesus
Christ
.
they
threwe
their
crownes
to
the
ground
before
him
,
If
you
be
religious
why
doe
you
not
worship
other
Gods
,
with
vs
?
Or
why
doe
you
not
communicate
in
religion
,
with
your
owne
nations
,
and
ioine
common
ceremonies
with
them
?
Arnobius
We
maie
say
that
the
chiefe
God
is
enough
for
vs
to
worshippe
.
I
saie
the
chiefe
God
,
the
father
and
Lord
of
all
thinges
,
the
maker
and
ruler
of
all
things
:
In
him
we
worship
whatsoeuer
is
to
be
worshipped
,
and
we
adore
whatsoeuer
it
becommeth
vs
to
adore
,
and
what
duetie
of
worship
doth
require
,
with
our
worshippes
we
performe
:
for
when
as
wee
embrace
the
head
of
the
godhead
,
whereof
the
diuinity
of
all
things
that
are
called
diuine
,
are
deriued
,
wee
thinke
it
in
vaine
,
to
go
to
any
singular
persons
.
what
number
is
of
them
;
it
cannot
be
manifest
,
sure
,
or
certaine
to
vs.
And
as
in
earthly
kingdomes
,
we
are
not
forced
to
worshippe
those
by
name
,
that
are
in
kinges
families
,
with
their
princes
:
but
in
worshipping
of
the
kinges
themselues
,
whatsoeuer
belongs
to
them
,
by
a
certaine
hidden
force
,
the
honour
seemes
to
be
comprehended
:
by
no
other
reason
,
those
gods
which
you
propound
to
vs
,
doe
vnderstand
themselues
to
be
honoured
in
their
king
.
Neither
the
worlde
it selfe
,
but
the
cunning
workeman
of
it
,
God
himselfe
,
is
to
be
worshipped
:
as
neither
your
subiectes
(
writing
to
the
Emperors
)
when
as
they
stand
in
neede
of
any
thing
,
when
as
that
they
may
obtaine
it
,
they
shall
come
vnto
you
,
passing
by
you
,
that
are
Lordes
and
princes
giuing
no
honour
to
you
,
shall
turne
themselues
to
the
statelinesse
of
your
pallace
:
but
they
passing
by
,
without
any
great
regard
,
the
statelinesse
of
your
pallace
,
onelie
wondering
at
it
;
they
honour
you
before
and
aboue
all
thinges
.
But
herein
is
a
difference
,
that
you
kinges
adorne
your
pallaces
,
for
your
owne
vses
:
but
the
world
was
made
of
God
,
which
needed
it
not
.
For
God
is
all
thinges
to
himselfe
,
light
that
no
man
can
attaine
to
,
a
perfect
world
,
spirite
,
power
,
and
word
:
as
though
the
world
therefore
were
a
fine
instrument
,
and
were
striken
with
his
many
tunes
and
numbers
.
I
worship
him
that
strikes
,
and
directs
the
instrument
,
that
makes
that
pleasant
musicke
:
I
worship
not
the
instrument
.
So
in
the
winning
of
victories
,
they
which
haue
the
authority
and
giue
rewardes
to
the
victors
,
doe
not
(
omitting
the
musitians
)
crowne
the
instruments
.
Athenagoras
when
Policarpus
was
Martyred
,
the
Iewes
sent
one
to
the
iudge
,
to
desire
of
him
,
that
hee
would
not
grant
his
bodie
to
be
buried
,
least
peraduenture
the
Christians
,
leauing
him
that
was
crucified
,
should
begin
to
worship
this
man
:
the
Iewes
especially
going
about
these
thinges
,
marked
the
Christians
very
diligently
,
least
they
should
snatch
him
out
of
the
fire
:
like
miserable
wretche●
,
not
knowing
,
that
we
can
neuer
forsake
Christ
which
suffered
death
for
the
whole
world
,
nor
to
worship
any
other
:
because
we
knowe
the
onely
God
,
who
is
alone
to
be
worshipped
.
But
as
for
the
Martyres
,
we
reuerence
them
,
and
loue
them
:
as
disciples
of
the
Lord
,
as
keeping
their
faith
purely
&
soundly
,
to
their
Lord
&
master
;
of
whom
we
wish
to
be
partakers
in
faith
and
perseuerance
of
loue
.
The
Centurion
seeing
the
earnest
suite
of
the
Iewes
,
burnt
the
body
before
them
all
:
but
we
after
gathered
vp
the
burnt
bones
,
dearer
to
vs
then
any
pearles
,
and
more
pretious
then
any
gold
;
and
after
the
manner
buried
them
.
In
which
place
now
,
by
Gods
grace
,
we
make
our
solemne
assemblies
,
especially
in
the
day
wherein
hee
suffered
:
and
we
celebrate
also
the
memories
of
them
that
suffered
before
,
that
the
mindes
of
them
that
follow
,
might
be
stirred
vp
by
these
famous
examples
to
the
way
of
their
predecessors
.
Eusebius
.
Dionysius
Areopagita
Marke
this
also
that
the
heauenly
signes
,
worthie
of
reuerence
,
being
placed
on
the
diuine
altar
,
by
which
Christ
is
signified
,
and
receiued
;
by
and
by
after
,
is
recited
the
catalogue
of
the
Saints
;
which
declareth
the
coniunction
of
the
heauenly
&
holy
vnion
,
which
cannot
be
broken
with
him
.
The
chiefe
minister
putteth
foorth
the
catechumenos
,
or
nouices
in
the
faith
,
and
he
praiseth
the
saints
,
which
now
are
asleepe
;
with
whom
,
he
iudgeth
him
worthy
of
the
like
praise
,
which
is
lately
departed
out
of
this
life
;
and
hee
exhorteth
all
men
,
that
they
would
pray
for
a
happie
end
in
Christ
.
Wee
reuerence
the
Martyres
of
God
,
with
that
worship
of
loue
and
fellowship
,
as
we
reuerence
the
other
saintes
of
God
in
this
life
.
Neither
doe
we
ordaine
or
appoint
churches
or
priestes
,
or
holy
thinges
,
or
sacrifices
vnto
Martyres
;
because
not
they
,
but
their
God
is
our
God
:
and
de
.
ciu
.
dei
cap
.
as
men
of
god
,
which
in
their
confession
,
haue
ouercome
the
world
,
they
are
named
in
their
order
and
place
;
yet
they
are
not
called
vpon
,
of
the
priest
that
sacrificeth
.
This
thing
in
this
shortnesse
I
cannot
passe
ouer
,
that
a
temple
,
a
priest
,
and
a
sacrifice
,
and
whatsoeuer
belongeth
thereunto
:
doe
not
belong
or
appertaine
,
but
to
the
onely
true
God
.
If
the
diuels
which
are
Angels
,
breaking
Gods
commandements
had
not
knowen
this
,
they
would
neuer
haue
desired
these
thinges
of
them
,
whome
they
haue
deceiued
.
S.
Augustines
Let
my
praier
bee
set
forth
in
thy
sight
,
as
an
euening
sacrifice
,
S.
Paul
the
fruit
or
calues
of
our
lips
;
Let
vs
therfore
by
him
,
that
is
by
Iesus
Christ
,
offer
the
sacrifice
of
praise
alwaies
to
God
that
is
the
fruit
of
the
lippes
,
which
confesse
his
name
.
to
the
good
and
to
distribute
forget
not
:
for
with
such
sacrifices
God
is
pleased
.
that
the
highest
state
,
of
the
noblest
Empire
,
doth
laie
downe
his
crowne
nowe
,
and
praie
at
the
graue
of
Peter
the
Fisher
.
doe
you
call
vpon
God
.
Saint
Paul
Reioice
in
the
Lorde
pray
continuallie
,
and
in
all
thinges
giue
God
thankes
:
for
this
is
the
will
of
God
in
Iesus
Christ
towards
you
.
S.
Paul
As
reioice
in
the
Lord
alwaies
;
and
againe
I
say
reioice
.
whatsoeuer
ye
shall
doe
,
either
in
word
or
deede
,
doe
all
in
the
name
of
our
Lord
Iesus
,
giuing
thankes
to
God
the
father
thorow
him
.
giuing
thankes
alwaies
for
all
thinges
in
the
name
of
our
Lorde
Iesus
Christ
to
God
the
father
.
A
papist
confesseth
here
also
the
truth
of
Christs
mediation
,
&
intercession
.
Phillippus
de
dies
That
this
is
the
crowne
of
Iesus
Christ
,
that
for
his
merits
,
we
beleeue
,
that
all
the
good
thinges
we
enioy
,
do
come
vnto
vs.
And
that
al
whosoeuer
haue
written
of
the
comming
of
Iesus
Christ
in
the
flesh
,
haue
said
,
that
this
was
the
chiefe
cause
of
it
,
to
reconcile
vs
to
his
euerlasting
father
,
and
that
he
should
establish
peace
amongst
men
.
And
therefore
(
Esay
hee
shall
be
called
the
prince
of
peace
:
S.
Paul
,
he
is
our
peace
.
S.
Iohn
The
blessed
virgine
,
who
hath
the
custodie
of
my
graces
,
and
is
an
aduocate
to
mee
,
as
I
am
to
the
father
.
that
he
dyed
for
vs
:
that
loued
his
to
the
end
;
that
is
the
same
yesterday
and
to
day
,
and
for
euer
:
who
is
now
ascended
into
heauen
to
pleade
our
cause
.
Cursed
is
he
that
trusteth
in
man
.
S.
Iohn
sawe
an
Angell
fly
in
the
middest
of
heauen
,
hauing
an
euerlasting
gospell
,
to
preach
to
them
that
dwell
on
the
earth
,
and
to
euery
nation
and
kinred
,
and
tongue
,
and
people
:
Saying
with
a
lowde
voice
,
Feare
God
,
and
giue
glorie
to
him
.
For
the
houre
of
his
iudgement
is
come
:
and
worship
him
,
that
made
heauen
and
earth
,
and
the
sea
,
and
the
fountaines
of
waters
.
For
Babylon
that
great
city
of
Antichrist
,
is
fallen
,
who
hath
made
all
nations
to
drinke
of
the
wine
of
her
fornications
;
Whom
haue
I
in
heauen
,
but
thee
?
and
I
haue
desired
none
in
the
earth
,
with
thee
,
&c.
For
lo
,
they
that
withdraw
themselues
from
thee
,
shall
perish
;
thou
destroiest
all
them
that
go
a
whoring
from
thee
.
Paul
;
how
shall
they
call
vpon
him
,
in
whom
they
haue
not
beleeued
?
S.
Paul
by
his
crosse
,
he
hath
slayne
enmity
and
all
anger
of
God
towards
vs
:
That
the
world
maie
know
,
that
thou
hast
sent
me
,
and
hast
loued
them
,
as
thou
hast
loued
mee
.
S.
Iohn
we
know
and
beleeue
the
loue
that
God
hath
towardes
vs.
For
this
cause
is
the
loue
of
God
perfect
towards
vs
,
that
we
might
haue
boldnesse
in
the
daie
of
iudgement
.
In
that
daie
,
ye
shall
aske
in
my
name
.
And
I
say
not
vnto
you
,
that
I
will
praie
vnto
the
father
for
you
:
for
the
father
himselfe
loueth
you
,
because
you
haue
loued
me
.
Nay
,
euen
the
Angels
of
little
ones
,
which
beleeue
in
Christ
,
beholde
alwaies
the
face
of
his
heauenly
father
in
heauen
,
When
Messias
commeth
,
hee
shall
teach
vs
all
thinges
.
OF
transubstantiation
,
by
iudgment
,
the
Fathers
knew
not
the
name
:
and
they
were
as
ignorant
also
,
as
should
séeme
,
of
the
doctrine
of
it
.
writeth
thus
:
This
is
plaine
then
,
that
not
onelie
accidents
:
but
the
substance
of
the
bread
remaineth
.
affirmeth
the
same
:
(
saieth
hee
)
And
after
thus
he
writeth
:
And
a
little
after
:
plainlie
speaketh
of
the
sacramental
bread
,
&
not
of
the
bread
hallowed
,
giuen
to
or
nouices
in
the
faith
;
(
as
some
of
the
catholiques
expound
him
.
)
He
speaketh
of
thē
that
eat
the
Lord
worthilie
or
vnworthily
:
and
therefore
no
doubt
of
the
sacrament
.
He
affirmeth
here
plainly
(
agréeing
with
that
the
matter
of
the
bread
remaineth
,
and
profiteth
not
,
though
the
simpl●●
sorte
thinke
it
doth
;
but
the
worde
spoken
ouer
it
,
according
to
the
measure
of
faith
:
Nay
,
that
it
goeth
into
the
bellie
,
and
is
ca●●
out
into
the
draught
.
This
cannot
bee
expounded
of
their
accidents
,
without
a
subiect
.
also
of
the
Eucharist
writes
thus
:
here
plainly
affirmeth
,
that
we
offer
to
God
the
first
fruites
of
his
creatures
,
therefore
the
substance
of
bread
and
wine
remaines
.
And
after
,
of
the
force
and
substance
of
the
Eucharist
,
and
of
the
outwarde
●●gne
,
he
writes
thus
:
doth
plainlie
affirme
,
that
the
sacrament
consistes
of
an
earthlie
thing
,
and
a
heauenly
,
and
that
the
bread
remaines
,
and
that
we
preach
the
participation
and
communication
,
of
the
flesh
and
spirit
.
The
spirit
no
doubt
,
makes
〈◇〉
partakers
of
the
bodie
and
flesh
of
Christ
,
and
of
the
resurrection
.
also
of
the
Sacramentall
bread
writes
thus
:
Here
wee
maie
note
,
that
makes
the
bread
,
a
signe
of
the
body
of
Christ
,
and
that
he
defines
the
bread
,
to
be
a
fruit
of
the
earth
,
and
that
it
is
made
holie
,
or
consecrated
by
praier
;
not
changed
from
his
nature
(
as
praier
doeth
make
thinges
holie
,
it
doeth
not
change
the
natures
of
thinges
:
)
and
that
God
here
,
in
his
great
sacrament
and
high
mysterie
,
worketh
all
things
;
mouing
,
euen
the
very
members
of
his
ministers
,
which
by
their
praiers
do
consecrate
and
make
holie
this
sacrament
,
with
their
hands
do
breake
it
,
and
deuide
it
;
and
also
the
heartes
of
the
worthy
receiuers
;
and
also
causing
there
the
presence
of
Angels
,
which
the
fathers
did
manie
of
them
teach
,
to
be
present
at
the
administration
of
the
sacrament
.
Here
seemes
to
reckon
vp
all
the
wonderfull
operations
of
God
in
this
sacrament
:
and
yet
he
makes
no
mention
of
Transubstantiation
;
but
of
sanctification
onlie
:
and
therfore
it
maie
séeme
,
it
was
not
taught
nor
beléeued
in
his
daies
.
also
writes
thus
:
séemes
to
describe
all
the
furniture
of
the
Church
of
Christ
,
and
calleth
the
sacrament
bread
,
and
makes
faith
the
mouth
that
receiueth
this
heauenlie
bread
.
And
in
another
place
:
Here
we
maie
sée
,
that
affirmeth
that
the
substance
of
the
bread
doth
remaine
,
and
calles
it
carnall
foode
.
also
writeth
thus
:
Hee
agreeth
here
plainlie
with
and
the
rest
,
which
are
before
alleadged
;
that
the
bread
and
wine
in
their
owne
natures
are
the
same
thing
,
that
they
were
before
:
and
yet
sacramentallie
,
naie
wonderfullie
and
vnspeakeablie
,
are
changed
into
another
.
And
hee
saith
further
,
also
an
ancient
writer
,
affirmeth
the
same
.
(
saith
he
)
What
can
be
more
plaine
then
this
?
The
bread
&
wine
according
to
the
substance
of
their
creatures
,
or
natures
,
remaine
that
they
were
before
:
The
holie
ghost
here
,
by
his
mightie
power
,
maketh
an
inward
change
.
They
are
in
vertue
and
force
the
bodie
of
Christ
,
which
we
receiue
.
This
liued
after
Christ
,
To
whome
that
made
a
booke
of
all
famous
and
ecclesiasticall
writers
,
giueth
this
commendation
:
And
amongst
other
his
workes
he
names
this
;
of
the
body
and
bloud
of
the
lord
:
And
he
saith
,
If
he
had
béene
an
hereticke
,
or
some
base
fellowe
(
as
some
of
our
late
catholiques
haue
slantered
him
)
hee
would
not
haue
presumed
to
haue
written
to
the
Emperours
brother
,
and
would
not
haue
thus
commended
him
:
Some
in
those
daies
would
haue
noted
him
.
If
by
the
testimonie
of
these
,
and
the
rest
;
the
substance
of
the
bread
remaine
:
where
is
transubstantiation
?
Then
said
true
,
that
the
ancient
fathers
neuer
knewe
it
.
But
here
it
is
obiected
of
some
,
that
thought
otherwise
:
whome
that
I
maie
by
Gods
grace
fullie
satisfie
,
I
will
put
downe
iudgment
at
large
concerning
this
matter
,
who
writes
thus
:
Here
we
maie
plainlie
sée
what
is
present
:
the
diuine
vertue
.
And
after
:
Here
we
maie
sée
,
what
he
thinketh
of
Christes
naturall
flesh
,
it
is
a
sacrifice
for
vs
,
doth
which
nowe
Christ
appeareth
for
vs
in
heauen
.
And
that
it
is
not
vpon
earth
.
And
after
:
Here
we
may
note
plainlie
,
●hy
Christ
calles
the
sacrament
,
his
bodie
,
and
his
flesh
,
and
breed
;
for
the
effectes
of
all
these
.
As
the
bread
strengthens
,
the
bloud
quickens
,
the
bodie
makes
manie
members
one
:
so
doth
the
sacrament
.
It
hath
all
these
names
:
for
these
diuers
effectes
.
This
is
meaning
.
And
here
we
maie
note
,
that
as
well
vrgeth
that
phrase
,
wherein
our
fauiour
calleth
this
sacrament
bread
;
as
that
,
wherein
he
calles
it
his
bodie
.
And
that
he
meaneth
in
hath
the
effect
:
It
followes
thus
plainlie
after
,
If
we
receiued
his
bodie
,
we
were
knit
corporallie
vnto
him
:
but
saith
,
we
doe
not
corporallie
,
but
spiritually
,
by
receiuing
the
sacraments
,
passe
into
Christ
.
(
saieth
hee
)
He
is
not
made
bread
nor
meate
substantially
:
〈◇〉
effectuallie
.
So
then
in
effect
,
he
is
all
these
to
his
church
.
And
i●
the
sacrament
,
we
doe
receiue
all
these
effectes
from
him
:
wee
receiue
bread
,
and
flesh
,
and
bloud
,
and
meate
,
and
life
,
and
substance
:
that
is
,
the
effectes
,
of
bread
,
and
bloud
,
and
flesh
into
our
soules
.
And
what
will
wee
haue
more
?
So
that
here
plainlie
shewes
,
what
he
meanes
by
flesh
after
,
when
he
saith
,
that
was
,
had
the
verie
effectes
and
force
of
Christes
flesh
,
by
the
wonderfull
working
of
Gods
spirite
,
anne●●
to
it
:
For
so
the
verie
coherence
of
the
text
●●ainlie
also
prooueth
.
For
he
addeth
:
Here
we
maie
note
first
,
that
calles
vs
flesh
and
bloud
,
●●ing
the
same
phrase
which
doth
where
he
saith
,
meaning
the
corruption
of
flesh
and
bloud
,
as
he
expoundes
himselfe
.
(
saieth
he
)
Here
we
maie
note
,
how
he
calles
the
corruptions
of
flesh
and
bloud
,
flesh
and
bloud
.
And
he
addeth
,
that
a
like
plaister
must
be
applied
to
this
sore
.
Therfore
séeing
as
the
substance
of
our
soule
and
bodie
was
not
sicke
;
but
the
forces
and
powers
thereof
;
it
must
needes
followe
,
that
he
meaneth
likewise
that
to
heale
this
corruption
,
not
the
substance
of
Christes
bodie
;
but
the
effectes
,
vertues
,
and
forces
thereof
to
be
necessarie
.
Also
we
maie
note
here
,
what
he
meaneth
by
flesh
in
the
latter
place
,
euen
the
same
no
doubt
,
which
hee
meaneth
in
the
former
:
that
is
,
the
force
and
vertue
of
Christes
flesh
,
which
hee
calleth
the
diuine
essence
.
Which
thing
also
,
the
worde
powreth
,
seemeth
to
inferre
:
but
most
plainlie
that
proueth
the
same
,
which
he
addeth
.
(
saith
he
)
plainlie
affirmeth
,
that
we
receiue
not
the
substance
of
Christ
:
but
his
spirit
,
which
makes
our
wils
and
his
,
all
one
.
A
gréeing
herein
with
(
saith
he
)
that
is
,
that
we
might
be
partakers
of
one
spirit
,
as
we
were
baptized
into
one
bodie
.
This
place
teacheth
vs
manie
excellent
lessons
.
First
,
the
number
of
the
sacraments
,
here
mentions
but
two
;
as
also
before
baptisme
,
and
the
Lordes
supper
:
by
a
figure
called
Synecdoche
,
vnder
the
name
of
the
cuppe
.
Secondly
,
the
vse
of
the
cuppe
,
it
ought
to
be
common
to
all
:
(
saith
he
.
)
And
thirdlie
agréeing
here
with
So
that
in
the
sacrament
we
receiue
the
spirit
of
Christ
.
And
after
See
howe
he
compares
here
Christ
with
the
sunne
,
whose
bodie
beeing
in
the
heauens
,
sendes
downe
his
beames
,
his
power
,
his
force
,
to
quicken
these
earthlie
inferiour
thinges
.
Therefore
(
saith
he
)
goeth
on
forward
.
What
can
be
plainer
then
this
?
Doe
the
Angels
nowe
eate
the
naturall
bodie
of
Christ
?
or
shall
we
eate
it
our selues
after
this
life
?
I
suppose
,
that
the
papistes
themselues
will
not
a●●●●h
,
that
we
shall
.
And
the
same
saith
that
we
shal
then
eate
manifestlie
,
without
a
sacrament
:
nowe
we
eate
that
in
the
sacrament
mysticallie
.
It
is
the
vertue
,
strength
,
grace
,
and
power
of
Iesus
Christ
,
plainlie
meaneth
;
whereof
both
nowe
,
and
then
,
we
shall
be
partakers
.
But
to
make
this
matter
more
plaine
(
for
manie
as
concerning
this
point
are
verie
hard
to
be
perswaded
,
〈◇〉
sée
what
he
wryteth
concerning
the
vnworthie
receiuers
of
these
holy
mysteries
:
(
saieth
he
)
Here
he
plainly
saith
that
the
spirit
is
receiued
in
the
sacraments
,
which
the
wicked
cannot
be
partakers
of
.
And
after
:
And
after
of
the
communion
of
this
sacrament
he
writes
thus
:
Here
we
maie
plainlie
see
,
that
the
sacrament
was
common
to
all
in
his
daies
,
as
well
the
cuppe
as
the
bread
,
that
God
himselfe
is
present
at
that
heauenlie
banquet
,
but
he
is
not
included
vp
in
the
bread
,
as
they
would
haue
it
.
That
he
cals
it
the
bread
of
Angels
,
as
he
did
before
.
But
some
will
obiect
;
that
which
followeth
in
where
hee
speaking
of
the
wicked
,
(
who
iudge
not
themselues
,
nor
discerne
the
sacraments
:
but
vse
the
holie
giftes
vnreuerentlie
,
as
common
meates
)
addes
;
This
place
maie
séeme
obscure
:
but
is
all
one
with
himselfe
.
The
doctrine
he
hath
taught
before
,
in
this
place
he
retracteth
not
:
as
maie
bee
most
plainlie
gathered
out
of
another
place
:
Here
is
his
former
doctrine
,
that
the
sacraments
are
called
by
the
names
of
the
thinges
they
signifie
,
by
reason
of
the
effectes
.
But
more
plainlie
in
another
place
he
vnfoldeth
this
matter
.
Here
we
may
plainlie
sée
,
what
bodie
Christ
Iesus
creates
,
his
bodie
in
vertue
,
not
his
naturall
bodie
.
(
saith
but
howe
?
This
is
doctrine
.
The
sacraments
are
called
by
the
names
of
the
thinges
signified
:
The
vertue
,
force
and
graces
of
Christes
bodie
,
are
called
Christes
bodie
.
I
would
to
God
the
Papists
,
which
so
much
vrge
the
fathers
,
would
herein
agrée
with
and
communicate
the
Lordes
cuppe
,
to
the
Lordes
people
;
and
let
Christes
naturall
bodie
be
in
heauen
,
and
with
and
our
church
,
receiue
the
vertue
and
force
thereof
here
on
earth
.
Of
the
thing
signified
in
the
sacrament
,
thus
haue
other
Fathers
written
:
saith
thus
,
also
writes
thus
:
the
carnall
bodie
is
not
there
then
:
for
calleth
it
the
bodie
of
the
spirit
of
God
;
because
by
the
meanes
of
the
sacrament
,
the
spirit
of
God
is
receiued
,
is
euen
eaten
.
no
doubt
also
,
speaking
of
the
thing
and
substance
of
the
sacrament
,
saieth
,
The
wine
then
is
the
outward
signe
;
but
the
substance
of
the
sacrament
,
the
thing
signified
;
that
which
our
soule
receiueth
and
drinketh
,
And
therefore
our
sauiour
himselfe
saith
,
speaking
of
that
flesh
,
which
the
thought
he
would
haue
giuen
;
speaking
of
the
flesh
,
which
he
himselfe
tolde
them
,
that
they
should
sée
ascend
.
He
will
quicken
our
bodies
at
the
last
daie
;
for
his
spirit
dwelleth
in
vs.
And
hereof
also
plainlie
distinguisheth
,
and
he
defineth
both
these
bodies
thus
:
So
that
this
quickning
spirit
,
may
seeme
to
be
the
spirituall
body
of
the
last
as
the
liuing
soule
,
was
the
naturall
bodie
of
the
former
And
this
is
that
spirituall
bodie
,
which
we
receiue
in
the
sacraments
from
our
last
Iesus
Christ
:
as
wee
haue
receiued
our
naturall
bodies
,
from
our
first
and
our
naturall
parents
:
And
this
spirit
shall
raise
vs
vp
againe
,
at
the
last
daie
.
And
therfore
our
bodies
also
are
called
temples
of
the
holy
ghost
.
Hence
also
no
doubt
,
because
the
chiefest
properlie
of
the
holie
ghost
,
is
to
confesse
Iesus
Christ
,
and
to
speake
to
the
praise
of
God
,
as
in
the
Actes
were
signes
of
the
holie
ghost
.
And
as
then
vpon
whome
those
fierie
tongues
did
sit
,
the
holie
ghost
did
inwardlie
,
and
most
certainlie
possesse
their
soules
:
so
nowe
they
,
which
with
a
liuelie
faith
eat
the
holy
mysteries
,
are
partakers
inwardlie
and
most
assuredlie
,
of
Gods
spirit
,
and
also
of
all
the
vertues
of
Christes
bodie
.
Hence
als●
writes
thus
:
also
of
Christs
naturall
body
,
and
of
this
presence
of
his
holie
spirit
,
writes
thus
:
And
in
another
place
,
hee
writes
thus
:
And
againe
the
same
writes
thus
.
teacheth
vs
,
And
in
another
place
also
he
writes
thus
.
And
of
the
writes
thus
:
Here
we
may
note
,
first
he
cals
it
the
Lords
table
.
Secondly
that
he
makes
on
that
table
,
two
kind
of
foods
:
the
one
of
the
bodie
,
and
the
other
of
the
soule
;
which
the
accidents
cannot
performe
,
as
the
papists
nowe
do
imagine
.
And
in
the
same
Epistle
:
(
saith
he
)
He
calles
this
sacrament
liuing
bread
,
and
he
makes
the
cup
common
to
the
people
.
also
writes
thus
of
the
Lords
table
:
And
in
an
other
place
he
calleth
it
pane●●
sanctum
Here
we
may
note
that
agréeing
with
calleth
it
the
Lords
table
:
and
not
that
only
,
but
the
table
of
mysteries
,
as
though
the
chiefe
thinges
of
that
table
were
mysticall
.
also
of
the
participation
of
these
mysteries
,
and
that
those
mysteries
are
,
very
excellentlie
writes
thus
:
And
againe
vpon
the
same
place
writing
against
the
he
speaketh
thus
.
And
in
ano●her
place
,
what
meaneth
this
maner
of
his
petition
,
(
hee
saieth
)
plainely
sheweth
what
is
the
vnion
of
Christ
and
his
church
,
which
hee
makes
to
be
onelie
spirituall
.
And
hee
saieth
,
it
is
vnpossible
to
be
substantiall
or
naturall
.
And
after
of
our
coniunction
he
writes
thus
:
Suo
enim
corpore
per
benedictionem
mysticā
credentes
benedicens
.
And
after
:
So
that
by
iudgement
,
it
is
the
mystical
blessing
,
and
spirit
of
God
,
which
makes
vs
partakers
of
the
diuine
nature
,
and
of
Christs
very
naturall
body
.
And
againe
:
And
to
conclude
,
most
manifestly
ioyning
the
spirituall
and
the
corporall
vnion
together
,
wherewith
we
are
ioyned
to
Christ
,
hee
writes
thus
.
So
that
the
vertue
of
the
most
holy
flesh
of
Christ
,
which
he
calleth
also
the
mysticall
benediction
or
blessing
,
ioineth
vs
corporallie
to
Christ
;
and
the
spirit
of
God
knittes
vs
spirituallie
to
Christ
,
and
not
Christ
his
naturall
bodie
.
And
againe
hee
writes
thus
.
Of
the
eating
of
Christes
naturall
flesh
,
also
thus
the
fathers
haue
written
.
And
first
of
these
words
of
our
sauiour
,
writes
thus
:
(
saieth
hee
)
(
saieth
he
)
Wee
maie
note
here
,
howe
plainly
expoundes
this
sentence
of
our
sauiour
,
spirituallie
:
If
the
Papistes
opinion
were
true
,
he
néeded
not
so
to
expound
it
.
He
teacheth
,
that
this
is
the
catholique
doctrine
of
the
whole
church
:
and
therefore
he
commandes
all
the
sons
of
the
church
,
to
beleeue
this
his
exposition
.
The
flesh
and
bloud
of
our
sauiour
,
wherewith
he
feedes
and
refresheth
all
mankinde
;
hee
affirmes
plainly
,
to
be
his
wordes
and
workes
.
Naie
and
hee
refutes
them
,
that
will
expound
it
of
his
naturall
flesh
:
or
else
some
might
haue
saide
,
with
his
word
and
workes
he
féedes
,
I
grant
:
but
doeth
hee
not
also
féede
with
his
flesh
?
But
plainlie
affirmes
the
one
,
and
denieth
the
other
.
Nay
he
affirmeth
that
hee
that
shall
expounde
it
so
,
killeth
his
soule
:
and
hee
that
will
not
knowe
this
his
exposition
,
let
him
take
heede
that
he
be
not
knowne
hereafter
.
And
he
giues
an
example
,
least
any
man
should
doubt
of
his
meaning
,
which
otherwise
,
is
as
plaine
as
maie
bee
.
This
sentence
(
saith
he
)
is
to
be
expounded
,
as
that
wherein
our
sauiour
saith
,
No
man
nowe
is
so
sencelesse
,
that
will
expound
this
sentence
of
our
sauiour
,
according
to
the
letter
,
who
in
all
his
doings
exhorts
to
peace
and
concord
,
and
of
whose
kingdome
but
spiritually
,
that
euerie
man
should
nowe
prepare
him
spirituall
armour
:
that
is
,
And
by
the
two
swords
,
the
Apostles
shewed
him
after
,
(
saieth
he
)
And
so
also
must
this
other
sentence
bee
expounded
.
also
at
large
affirmeth
the
same
worde
for
worde
vpon
the
chapter
of
expounding
these
wordes
of
our
Sauiour
:
so
that
worde
for
worde
he
agrees
with
And
he
addeth
:
also
expoundes
the
same
place
after
the
same
manner
:
(
saith
he
)
(
saith
he
)
Here
no
man
doubts
,
here
saith
,
that
this
speech
séemes
to
command
an
haynous
Act
,
which
commands
to
eat
the
flesh
of
the
sonne
of
man
,
whome
he
beléeued
to
be
the
sonne
of
God
,
and
omnipotent
:
yet
he
did
not
attribute
this
eating
his
flesh
,
to
his
omnipotencie
,
as
nowe
the
Papistes
doe
.
And
he
puts
this
his
iudgment
downe
,
in
that
booke
he
makes
of
christian
doctrine
.
If
thou
therefore
wilt
be
scholler
,
thou
must
beléeue
this
,
that
he
there
teacheth
.
And
he
séemes
to
affirme
it
to
be
as
haynous
●●lence
,
to
eate
the
verie
true
and
naturall
flesh
of
Christ
,
as
of
anie
other
man
:
he
makes
no
difference
as
should
seeme
.
And
againe
,
of
Christes
naturall
bodie
,
most
manifestly
writes
thus
:
(
saith
Christ
)
also
affirmes
the
same
:
(
saieth
he
)
(
saith
he
)
And
hereof
as
is
before
alleaged
.
What
can
be
more
manifestlie
spoken
then
that
?
Hence
is
that
phrase
,
And
againe
,
which
no
doubt
is
obtained
by
the
often
receiuing
of
those
holie
mysteries
.
Here
no
doubt
the
inward
man
of
verie
manie
is
verie
weake
,
because
in
manie
places
,
they
receiue
the
holy
mysteries
so
seldome
.
Here
we
maie
sée
the
consent
of
the
Gréeke
and
Latine
Church
,
concerning
this
matter
:
if
anie
one
of
these
had
saide
this
,
it
had
beene
sufficient
.
And
all
these
expresse
their
meaninges
so
plainlie
,
as
no
man
,
that
is
not
wilfully
obstinate
,
can
doubt
of
their
meaning
.
also
vpon
the
Epistle
to
the
and
first
chapter
,
verie
excellently
writes
thus
,
and
agreeth
with
the
rest
of
the
Fathers
:
Here
is
a
plaine
distinction
of
Christes
spirituall
flesh
,
and
of
his
naturall
flesh
.
Here
plainlie
affirmeth
,
that
the
flesh
we
receiue
in
the
sacrament
,
is
a
spirituall
flesh
,
and
differs
from
that
which
was
nailed
on
the
crosse
.
The
same
distinction
hath
(
saith
he
)
To
be
holy
,
to
be
sanctified
.
Agréeing
herein
with
that
of
also
hath
the
same
distinction
:
It
is
marueilous
that
our
newe
catholiques
,
against
all
these
fathers
,
dare
affirme
,
that
the
same
bodie
,
which
was
borne
of
the
virgine
and
was
nayled
on
the
crosse
,
is
eaten
in
the
sacrament
.
All
the
fathers
make
a
distinction
.
As
concerning
the
wordes
of
our
sauiour
;
It
is
certaine
that
in
all
thinges
he
had
a
respect
to
the
olde
lawe
;
he
came
to
fulfill
it
:
and
therefore
as
in
his
workes
;
so
in
his
words
,
no
doubt
hee
aimed
at
it
.
Circumcision
is
called
the
couenant
,
of
God
himselfe
,
and
of
Agar
is
Sina
,
is
a
hill
,
●he
lambe
is
called
the
passeouer
.
These
phrases
God
vsed
in
the
former
sacraments
,
and
why
should
the
like
phrases
séeme
strange
in
the
newe
testament
,
and
in
our
sacraments
?
And
yet
all
these
were
,
but
outwarde
signes
.
So
in
the
gospell
,
our
sauiour
vseth
the
like
manner
of
spéech
;
Hee
breathed
on
his
Apostles
,
and
he
saide
vnto
them
:
Speaking
to
the
woman
of
Samariah
,
he
calleth
his
And
in
this
verie
sacrament
(
he
saieth
)
wherein
the
aduersaries
themselues
doe
confesse
,
that
there
is
a
sacramentall
trope
or
figure
.
And
if
in
this
,
why
not
also
in
the
former
?
The
former
place
commonly
is
expounded
by
the
latter
.
séemeth
to
expounde
these
wordes
thus
.
As
though
he
should
saie
:
The
sacrament
we
receiue
,
maketh
vs
partakers
of
the
bodie
of
Christ
,
maketh
vs
liuely
and
true
members
of
his
bodie
,
maketh
vs
one
bodie
with
him
:
a
farre
greater
matter
,
then
if
he
should
haue
said
,
the
bread
is
made
the
bodie
of
Christ
:
It
maketh
vs
the
bodie
of
Christ
.
All
things
in
this
sacrament
,
are
mysticall
or
hidde
,
are
metaphysicall
,
aboue
the
reach
of
nature
,
are
spirituall
,
wrought
by
Gods
spirit
.
Artes
worke
wonderfull
thinges
,
(
as
our
age
witnesseth
)
and
nature
it selfe
also
:
howe
much
more
the
wisedome
of
God
?
Our
eies
cannot
beholde
these
sunne
beames
:
howe
much
lesse
the
bright
beames
of
the
true
sonne
Iesus
Christ
,
by
which
hee
worketh
?
Who
knoweth
the
true
cause
of
the
ebbing
and
flowing
of
the
sea
,
the
treasures
of
the
Lorde
,
from
whence
the
winde
commeth
?
If
we
knowe
not
these
natural
things
:
will
we
séeke
to
knowe
the
waies
of
God
,
in
his
holie
mysteries
?
God
had
in
his
tabernacle
manie
thinges
hid
,
which
it
was
lawfull
for
none
,
but
the
high
priest
to
sée
:
and
shall
he
not
haue
also
such
like
in
his
church
,
which
our
high
priest
Iesus
Christ
shall
knowe
only
?
Nature
hath
her
her
secret
friendshippes
and
disagréements
,
whereof
no
man
knowes
the
causes
;
and
shal
not
diuinity
haue
the
like
?
There
is
a
great
mysterie
of
the
vnion
betwixt
Christ
and
his
Church
,
euen
this
same
mysterie
I
nowe
speake
of
,
which
doeth
not
open
and
vnfolde
:
and
shall
anie
man
go
about
to
doe
it
?
These
God
will
haue
vs
reuerence
:
he
wil
not
haue
vs
search
:
he
will
haue
vs
not
the
groundes
of
his
mysteries
and
sacraments
.
The
bones
of
the
Paschall
lambe
,
must
not
bee
broken
with
the
hammers
of
our
wittes
,
or
deuises
;
they
must
be
burnt
with
the
fire
of
Gods
spirit
.
We
must
confesse
(
as
the
fathers
did
)
whatsoeuer
in
this
sacrament
,
was
a
bone
,
past
our
reach
,
was
done
spiritually
,
was
wrought
by
the
holie
ghost
:
no
not
the
flesh
,
the
easie
things
therof
,
must
be
sodden
with
water
;
must
be
prepared
according
to
our
fancies
.
Of
this
we
maie
not
go
from
the
first
institution
in
the
principall
and
essentiall
partes
thereof
(
as
the
Papistes
haue
done
.
)
When
the
law
was
giuen
,
the
people
might
not
come
too
neare
the
hill
,
they
had
their
boundes
appointed
them
:
So
no
doubt
in
the
gospell
,
in
the
Lordes
sacraments
,
there
are
certaine
limits
,
which
all
the
fathers
kept
;
which
the
schoolemen
with
their
haue
leapt
ouer
.
Till
daies
(
as
I
haue
read
)
transubstantiation
was
not
heard
of
:
He
like
to
would
néedes
put
his
hand
into
Iesus
side
,
and
open
this
great
mysterie
.
Hee
saide
not
like
faithfull
And
like
That
is
,
all
our
affections
,
inuentions
,
deuises
,
to
God
and
his
worde
.
So
did
beléeuing
he
should
haue
a
sonne
:
so
offering
his
sonne
,
he
bound
himselfe
to
the
hornes
of
the
Altar
.
He
disputed
not
with
himselfe
;
that
worde
was
not
once
heard
in
his
mouth
.
The
Israelites
wonder
at
they
call
it
what
is
this
:
they
eat
it
,
they
reason
not
about
it
.
The
Fathers
almost
haue
all
thus
expounded
these
wordes
of
our
sauiour
,
that
is
a
sacramentall
and
a
figuratiue
speech
.
And
againe
,
also
writes
thus
:
must
néedes
agree
with
himselfe
,
it
was
a
figure
of
his
bodie
,
and
yet
his
bodie
also
spiritually
.
of
the
sacrament
writes
thus
:
also
of
the
sacraments
writes
thus
:
And
againe
:
of
nouices
in
the
faith
writes
thus
:
And
againe
:
of
the
sacrament
writes
thus
vpon
these
wordes
:
Here
wee
maie
see
,
howe
expoundes
these
wordes
spirituallie
,
and
not
literallie
.
And
after
:
(
saith
he
)
The
cuppe
,
by
iudgment
,
containeth
〈◇〉
force
of
Christes
death
and
passion
,
without
which
wee
could
not
be
saued
:
And
this
(
as
we
shall
shewe
after
)
haue
the
Papists
denied
to
the
Laitie
.
And
after
he
writes
thus
:
And
in
the
same
place
he
calles
it
And
againe
he
writes
thus
:
And
in
another
place
of
Christ
and
his
Crosse
,
he
writes
thus
:
Wée
maie
see
here
,
how
cals
Christ
the
sacrifice
,
and
the
priest
figuratiuelie
.
And
in
another
place
he
writes
thus
.
Wee
may
see
here
how
still
expoundes
,
the
flesh
of
the
worde
,
and
the
bloud
of
the
word
,
euen
in
the
receiuing
of
the
holy
sacraments
,
and
not
in
spirituall
hearing
of
the
word
onely
.
Neither
doth
hee
by
this
meanes
diminishe
the
authoritie
of
the
holie
signes
.
For
let
vs
marke
howe
hee
writes
concerning
them
in
another
place
:
(
saieth
he
)
(
saieth
he
)
Sée
what
reuerence
,
hee
would
haue
giuen
to
the
sacramentall
signes
,
and
how
he
couples
the
reuerence
of
his
receiuing
his
word
and
bodie
together
.
And
againe
of
the
twelue
loaues
,
he
writes
thus
:
It
is
not
the
hearing
of
masse
:
but
the
remembrance
of
Christs
death
and
passion
,
which
giueth
such
great
force
to
.
also
vpon
these
words
of
our
sauiour
,
writes
thus
:
goeth
about
to
proue
in
this
place
,
that
man
is
made
according
to
the
image
of
God
:
but
not
according
to
the
proper
nature
of
the
diuinitie
,
but
according
to
grace
.
And
he
taketh
a
similitude
from
the
Eucharist
,
which
hee
denies
to
be
the
bodie
of
Christ
,
according
to
the
true
nature
of
a
bodie
,
when
as
it
hath
not
the
forme
of
a
true
bodie
,
and
it
lackes
sense
and
moouing
:
and
yet
by
grace
it
is
truely
beléeued
to
bee
his
bodie
.
The
same
doctrine
he
puts
downe
most
euidently
in
another
place
:
(
saith
he
)
This
place
makes
the
other
more
plaine
:
There
he
called
the
bread
of
the
Eucharist
the
bodie
of
Christ
by
grace
;
here
he
giueth
vertue
to
the
bread
,
as
in
baptisme
strength
to
the
water
:
making
equall
together
those
two
sacramentes
,
often
repeating
this
worde
,
as
the
thing
of
the
sacrament
,
which
wee
receiue
with
the
bread
and
cuppe
;
saying
,
that
this
vertue
and
strength
doeth
sanctifie
vs.
The
bread
(
saith
he
)
is
meate
,
but
the
vertue
thereof
,
profits
to
quicken
vs
:
alluding
no
doubt
,
to
that
which
our
sauiour
saide
,
And
this
force
of
the
bread
,
and
strength
of
the
water
to
sanctifie
vs
;
he
declares
to
bee
done
by
grace
;
and
not
that
in
one
worde
onelie
,
but
in
manie
wordes
,
more
fullie
and
plainly
expressing
it
:
saying
,
these
thinges
to
bee
done
through
faith
,
and
hope
,
and
the
perfection
of
the
mysteries
,
and
the
calling
of
sanctification
;
to
the
perfection
of
our
saluation
.
The
same
doctrine
worde
for
worde
,
the
same
Author
repeates
in
his
booke
called
So
that
this
doctrine
did
not
séeme
to
slippe
from
him
vnawares
;
but
to
be
his
resolute
opinion
:
and
in
those
daies
,
the
Catholique
and
receiued
opinion
of
the
whole
church
.
Of
the
omnipotencie
of
God
,
which
the
Papistes
vrge
so
much
,
also
writes
thus
in
his
sixt
Epistle
:
where
he
proue●●
that
the
substance
of
God
,
cannot
bee
seene
with
mortall
eies
of
the
saintes
in
heauen
.
(
saieth
he
)
Sée
here
plainlie
,
howe
in
some
respectes
,
to
take
from
the
omnipotencie
of
God
some
thinges
,
thinks
to
be
no
sinne
.
And
that
the
flesh
of
Christ
hath
not
lost
the
nature
of
flesh
,
but
reteines
that
nature
in
heauen
euen
now
still
.
And
againe
,
of
the
bodie
of
our
sauiour
Iesus
,
after
his
resurrection
,
thus
writes
:
And
after
:
By
these
words
we
maie
plainlie
sée
,
that
beléeued
Christs
body
euen
nowe
in
heauen
to
be
a
true
bodie
.
And
againe
,
that
Christs
body
in
heauen
is
nowe
also
a
true
bodie
,
he
writes
thus
:
will
haue
all
true
bodies
to
reteine
their
true
quantities
and
qualities
;
or
else
they
are
not
,
by
his
iudgment
.
also
a
Canonist
,
of
this
sacrament
coulde
saie
thus
much
:
So
that
this
meane
,
this
transubstantiation
,
following
the
fathers
steppes
,
he
liked
not
.
who
made
a
booke
of
Logicke
,
knewe
not
these
accidentes
without
a
subiect
;
he
neuer
wrote
anie
such
thing
,
much
lesse
anie
of
the
fathers
:
wherefore
it
is
a
newe
deuise
.
This
was
not
the
Of
the
sanctification
of
the
bread
and
wine
,
also
writes
thus
:
séemeth
here
plainlie
to
affirme
,
that
the
bread
and
wine
is
blessed
and
sanctified
,
and
then
is
broken
to
be
deuided
.
Hee
maketh
no
mention
of
transubstantiation
.
And
that
all
this
is
done
,
by
praier
and
request
from
God
,
and
not
by
the
power
of
the
priest
,
as
nowe
is
taught
.
also
speaking
of
priestes
saieth
,
And
a
little
after
:
Here
séemeth
to
be
the
whole
discourse
of
the
holie
communion
in
daies
.
First
the
bread
and
wine
sanctified
by
praier
;
then
broken
and
distributed
among
the
people
.
The
people
also
by
the
offering
of
their
bread
and
wi●●
(
which
he
calleth
the
oblation
of
the
holie
Altar
)
doe
vowe
themselues
,
to
abide
in
Christ
.
The
blessing
of
the
people
by
requests
made
to
God
.
And
lastlie
,
thankes
giuing
for
the
participation
of
such
a
great
sacrament
.
The
oblation
of
the
Altar
,
not
the
priests
,
but
the
people
offered
,
and
of
it
the
priests
liued
and
were
maintained
:
as
appeareth
by
who
writing
the
life
of
saith
thus
:
So
hee
ioyneth
together
,
the
oblation
of
the
Altar
,
and
of
what
other
almes
whatsoeuer
.
So
that
it
maie
séeme
euen
the
Bishoppes
in
those
daies
,
liued
of
the
oblations
of
the
faithfull
,
and
of
some
temporall
liuings
bestowed
on
the
Church
.
And
out
of
this
oblation
of
the
Altar
,
which
the
people
offered
,
was
the
bread
and
wine
taken
for
the
communion
.
The
priestes
sacrifice
,
was
praise
and
thankes
giuing
;
which
is
onely
in
this
place
mentioned
.
after
the
●eceiuing
of
the
Eucharist
(
which
he
saith
was
commanded
to
all
)
●●eth
:
These
oblations
were
not
the
Eucharist
,
they
were
made
by
the
people
,
and
not
by
the
priestes
:
and
they
were
giuen
to
the
●●re
in
honor
or
for
remembrance
:
not
to
profit
,
as
their
birthes
;
so
neither
the
dead
.
But
as
concerning
the
meaning
of
offering
of
Christ
at
the
communion
,
most
manifestly
writes
his
iudgement
.
The
yearely
remembrance
,
the
celebration
of
the
sacrament
in
daies
;
put
them
in
mind
,
of
Christes
passion
,
euen
as
though
they
sawe
with
their
eies
.
Christ
hanging
in
the
Crosse
:
and
not
any
materiall
Crosse
,
or
Sepulcher
,
as
the
papists
vsed
at
their
Easter
.
There
was
no
such
dumbe
shewes
of
Christes
death
and
passion
in
his
daies
,
as
should
séeme
.
The
●●●e
doctrine
he
confirmeth
in
his
Epistle
to
at
large
m●st
excellentlie
.
(
saieth
he
)
(
for
so
he
expoundes
the
word
sacrament
in
another
place
,
(
the
Apostle
saieth
)
Here
we
maie
plainelie
sée
,
what
meaneth
in
other
places
,
when
he
saieth
,
Christ
is
offered
at
the
communion
:
that
is
,
he
is
not
offered
in
himselfe
,
as
he
is
very
flesh
,
body
,
and
bloud
;
as
now
is
taught
in
the
Romaine
church
:
but
in
a
sacrament
,
that
is
,
in
a
holie
signe
;
for
so
he
declareth
the
word
sacrament
what
it
meaneth
,
in
his
fift
Epistle
.
(
saieth
he
)
And
againe
,
he
teacheth
,
Here
all
men
maie
sée
plainlie
,
the
reason
why
calleth
the
bread
in
the
supper
of
the
Lorde
,
the
body
of
Christ
:
because
it
is
like
the
bodie
of
Christ
,
being
giuen
and
broken
for
our
sakes
.
They
take
their
names
of
the
similitude
(
saieth
he
)
and
not
of
the
essence
of
the
thinges
.
So
saith
he
,
And
marke
here
,
howe
he
compareth
the
sacraments
together
;
that
as
the
bread
is
the
bodie
of
Christ
,
after
a
certaine
manner
:
so
baptisme
,
is
also
faith
:
he
maketh
no
difference
of
the
one
,
more
then
of
the
other
:
The
bread
is
no
more
the
bodie
of
Christ
,
then
baptisme
is
faith
.
For
he
saieth
plainlie
,
as
the
bread
is
the
bodie
of
Christ
:
so
baptisme
is
faith
.
Then
by
his
iudgment
,
as
there
is
no
transubstantiation
in
the
one
:
so
no
more
is
there
in
the
other
.
An
offence
was
taken
,
as
should
séeme
,
in
daies
,
both
in
the
ouer
much
reuerence
done
to
the
Martyres
,
and
of
the
vehement
spéeches
of
the
Fathers
also
,
concerning
the
sacrament
:
as
appeareth
by
the
Epistle
of
the
Grammarian
to
in
the
preface
of
that
Epistle
noteth
,
that
The
which
thinges
himselfe
also
séemeth
to
signifie
,
when
he
concludes
on
this
manner
:
Here
we
maie
marke
that
he
taketh
all
worship
from
the
saints
,
and
he
attributes
all
worshippe
onelie
to
God
;
to
the
maker
of
all
thinges
.
Agréeing
with
the
euerlasting
gospell
,
which
the
Angell
preached
,
(
which
gospell
had
peruerted
,
)
and
with
that
testimony
of
the
foure
and
twentie
elders
;
And
by
this
his
conclusion
,
grounded
vpon
the
scriptures
,
he
ouerthroweth
the
chiefe
ground
worke
of
poperie
,
which
is
to
worship
creatures
,
and
images
,
the
workes
of
mens
hands
.
It
should
séeme
also
,
that
in
those
daies
some
offence
was
taken
concerning
the
sacrament
of
the
Lordes
supper
,
when
as
this
slandered
the
christians
,
that
they
celebrated
their
sacraments
secretly
;
and
also
of
the
vehement
speeches
of
the
fathers
,
concerning
the
same
,
when
as
the
Donatists
spread
abroad
,
that
we
put
on
the
Lordes
table
nescio
quid
aliud
:
And
afterward
he
bringeth
them
in
,
who
by
force
of
the
Emperors
wholesome
lawes
,
were
conuerted
to
the
truth
,
speaking
thus
:
These
spéeches
and
slanders
arose
not
of
nothing
.
And
whereas
they
said
,
that
they
placed
on
the
Lords
table
,
(
quid
aliud
)
besides
the
bread
and
wine
;
séemeth
to
denie
that
they
did
not
,
especially
vpon
the
psalme
as
he
is
cited
before
.
As
the
manner
of
sacrificing
Christ
,
in
the
fathers
daies
agréed
with
ours
:
so
also
the
Altar
whereon
he
was
sacrificed
,
agréed
with
ours
.
As
the
Fathers
retained
the
name
of
priestes
and
sacrifice
,
being
borrowed
from
the
olde
lawe
:
so
it
should
seeme
,
they
retained
the
name
of
Altar
also
;
but
after
a
diuers
manner
,
from
the
Altars
of
the
olde
lawe
,
and
from
the
Altars
that
the
catholiques
now
vse
.
For
in
those
daies
,
their
Altars
were
of
〈◇〉
,
and
not
of
stone
:
as
appeareth
plainly
out
of
who
speaking
of
the
crueltie
and
force
of
the
Donatistes
,
against
the
Bishoppe
of
the
Church
of
Vagiensis
,
he
said
,
So
that
,
that
Altar
was
not
made
of
stone
.
And
reportes
in
the
historie
of
The
Altar
as
should
seeme
was
hollowe
,
and
not
m●●●
of
stone
,
as
ours
were
.
But
himselfe
,
calleth
it
m●st
plainlie
,
a
table
.
(
saith
he
)
Here
is
both
the
table
,
and
the
communion
of
the
cuppe
plainly
set
downe
,
which
both
now
our
Catholiques
denie
;
agréeing
herein
with
who
calles
it
also
the
Lordes
table
.
So
that
in
the
primitiue
church
,
although
they
borrowe
the
name
of
priest
,
and
sacrifice
and
Altar
,
from
the
Iewes
:
yet
no
doubt
,
they
had
not
them
properly
,
as
the
Catholiques
at
this
daie
teach
,
but
●●her
as
our
Church
now
vseth
.
S.
Paul
That
which
I
haue
receiued
of
the
Lord
,
I
haue
deliuered
vnto
you
.
S
Paul
S.
Paules
S.
Paules
let
a
man
prooue
himselfe
,
and
so
eate
of
the
bread
,
and
drinke
of
the
cuppe
.
This
cuppe
is
the
newe
testament
in
my
bloud
:
(
concornitantia
)
Howe
doe
we
teach
or
prouoke
them
,
for
the
profession
of
his
name
to
shedde
their
bloud
,
if
to
them
,
going
to
the
battaile
(
speaking
of
Martyres
)
we
shall
denie
his
bloud
?
or
how
shal
we
make
them
fit
for
the
cuppe
of
martyrdome
,
if
wee
admit
them
not
first
,
by
right
of
the
communion
,
to
the
cuppe
of
the
Lord
?
S.
Augustine
we
receiue
together
,
we
drinke
together
,
because
we
liue
together
.
Either
let
them
receiue
the
whole
sacramentes
,
or
else
let
them
be
driuen
from
the
whole
.
If
you
abide
in
me
,
and
my
wordes
abide
in
you
,
aske
what
you
will
,
and
it
shal
be
done
vnto
you
.
Whatsoeuer
thou
askest
,
thou
shalt
obtaine
it
:
Hee
that
turneth
away
his
eares
from
hearing
the
lawe
,
his
praiers
shall
be
abominable
.
Go
to
all
nations
and
baptise
them
,
in
the
name
of
the
father
,
the
sonne
and
the
holy
ghost
,
teaching
them
to
obserue
all
thinges
,
whatsoeuer
I
haue
commanded
you
,
and
behold
I
am
with
you
alway
,
euen
to
the
ende
of
the
world
.
S.
Iudes
God
hath
paued
vs
the
high
way
to
heauen
,
by
the
pathes
of
the
Patriarches
by
the
hemming
in
on
both
sides
of
the
lawe
,
by
the
incarnation
of
Iesus
Christ
by
the
testimony
of
the
Apostles
,
by
the
bloud
of
Martyres
:
If
an
angell
from
heauen
,
or
we
our selues
,
preach
any
other
gospell
,
let
him
be
accursed
.
Thou
hast
magnified
thy
name
,
and
thy
word
aboue
all
thinges
.
S.
Peter
All
flesh
is
grasse
but
the
word
of
God
endureth
for
euer
.
that
heauen
and
earth
shall
perish
:
but
not
one
tittle
or
iot
of
his
word
,
shall
perish
.
That
God
would
exalt
his
lawe
,
but
the
peoples
sins
hindered
it
.
The
Church
,
nay
heauen
it selfe
,
shall
waxe
olde
,
as
doth
a
garment
,
and
perish
;
but
not
one
io●●
or
tittle
of
Gods
worde
shall
perish
:
The
holy
ghost
,
that
is
the
spirit
of
truth
,
when
he
shall
come
,
shall
lead
you
into
all
truth
:
Thy
lawe
is
truth
:
and
because
they
haue
not
loued
the
truth
;
therefore
God
gaue
them
ouer
into
errors
.
I
am
the
way
,
the
truth
,
and
the
life
.
The
way
to
heauen
,
the
truth
,
and
the
life
,
He
shall
not
speake
of
himselfe
.
he
shall
glorifie
me
,
he
shall
take
off
mine
,
and
he
shal
shew
vnto
you
.
The
holy
ghost
speaketh
not
those
thinges
which
are
his
owne
:
but
those
thinges
that
are
Christs
.
Neyther
doth
Christ
shew
his
owne
:
the
word
which
you
haue
heard
,
is
not
mine
;
but
his
that
sent
me
.
He
saith
of
the
holy
ghost
:
hee
shall
not
speake
of
himselfe
,
but
whatsoeuer
,
hee
shall
heare
of
mee
.
And
of
himselfe
,
hee
saith
to
the
father
:
I
haue
glorified
thee
vpon
earth
:
I
haue
fulfilled
the
worke
,
which
thou
gauest
me
to
do
;
I
haue
made
thy
name
knowne
vnto
men
.
He
shall
glorifie
me
vpon
earth
,
for
he
shall
receiue
of
mee
,
and
shal
shew
to
you
.
Therefore
both
of
them
glorifie
him
,
of
whome
they
both
do
receiue
that
they
doe
,
and
preach
him
,
and
also
declare
his
wordes
.
But
the
spirit
of
error
preacheth
himselfe
,
in
his
owne
prophesie
speaking
:
for
it
pleaseth
himselfe
,
and
glorifieth
himselfe
.
For
he
is
bitter
,
a
seducer
,
full
of
deceite
,
inconstant
,
proud
,
arrogant
,
full
of
wordes
,
out
of
tune
,
vnmeasurable
,
ilfauored
,
hauty
,
from
whose
works
Iesus
Christ
hath
deliuered
vs
,
founding
vs
vpon
a
rock
as
chosen
stones
,
(
that
are
fit
for
the
building
of
God
the
father
)
lifted
vp
on
high
of
Christ
,
who
was
crucified
for
vs
,
being
made
strong
by
the
holie
ghost
,
and
brought
in
through
faith
;
lifted
vp
in
hope
and
loue
,
from
earth
to
heauen
;
walking
without
spot
.
For
blessed
are
they
that
are
vndefiled
in
the
way
,
and
walke
in
the
law
of
the
Lord
.
For
the
way
without
error
,
is
Iesus
Christ
,
as
he
himselfe
saith
:
I
am
the
way
,
the
truth
,
and
the
lyfe
:
and
this
way
leadeth
vnto
the
father
.
For
no
man
shall
come
to
the
father
,
but
by
me
.
Therefore
blessed
are
ye
bearers-of-God
,
bearers-of-Christ
,
bearers-of
the-holy-ghost
,
bearers-of-the-temple
,
adorned
in
all
thinges
with
the
commandements
of
Iesus
Christ
.
A
roiall
priest-hoode
,
a
holy
nation
,
a
chosen
people
.
For
certaine
are
craftily
crept
in
,
which
in
times
past
euen
long
before
,
haue
beene
appointed
to
this
condemnation
:
vngodly
,
turning
the
grace
of
our
God
into
wantonnesse
,
and
denying
the
onely
master
of
his
house
,
God
and
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
.
]
S.
Peter
S.
Iude
Saint
Iude
,
S.
Paul
S.
Iohn
:
A
departing
from
the
faith
,
by
Antichrist
must
first
be
;
and
then
the
day
of
the
Lord
shall
come
.
That
Antichrist
was
come
already
.
S.
Paul
S.
Iohn
S.
Paul
S.
Iohn
S.
Iude
S.
Peter
S.
Iude
S.
Iohn
Saint
Iohns
Diotrephes
,
which
cared
not
for
the
Apostles
,
which
desired
to
haue
the
preheminence
or
chiefe
place
aboue
others
,
which
tooke
vpon
him
to
excommunicate
all
men
:
Let
vs
eate
and
drinke
,
to
morrowe
we
shall
die
:
S.
Iude
Saint
Peter
S.
Iude
the
Lord
doth
come
with
thousandes
of
saintes
,
S.
Iude
Take
heede
no
man
deceiue
you
;
for
many
shall
come
in
my
name
,
saying
:
I
am
Christ
,
and
shal
deceiue
many
.
Beware
of
false
Prophets
,
which
come
to
you
in
sheepes
cloathing
:
but
inwardly
are
rauening
wolues
.
S.
Paul
he
shall
not
onely
come
into
the
church
:
but
he
shall
sit
in
it
,
in
quiet
possession
:
vnder
a
veile
;
he
shall
be
reuealed
,
he
shall
be
consumed
with
the
spirit
of
the
Lordes
mouth
.
S.
Paul
Ephesus
:
I
know
that
after
my
departure
shal
grieuous
wolues
enter
in
among
you
,
not
sparing
the
flocke
.
take
heede
to
themselues
,
least
they
be
deceiued
by
these
wolues
,
and
to
their
flockes
,
least
they
deuour
them
.
And
he
commits
them
to
God
,
and
to
the
word
of
his
grace
;
which
is
able
to
build
them
further
,
and
to
giue
them
inheritance
,
with
all
them
that
are
sanctified
.
S.
Paules
Corinthes
,
He
feareth
,
least
as
sathan
by
his
subtilty
,
deceiued
Eue
:
should
be
deceiued
,
and
drawen
from
the
simplicity
of
the
gospell
.
Aristotles
Phisickes
,
or
Organum
.
that
sathan
shall
transforme
himselfe
into
an
angell
of
light
:
Should
not
a
people
aske
counsell
of
their
God
,
for
the
liuing
?
shal
they
aske
counsell
of
the
dead
?
To
the
lawe
and
testimony
get
you
,
sticke
to
them
.
If
they
shall
not
answere
according
to
that
worde
:
to
such
there
is
no
morning
,
no
light
.
S
Paul
If
an
angell
from
heauen
,
preach
another
gospell
,
then
that
yee
haue
already
receiued
,
let
him
bee
accursed
:
yea
or
wee
our selues
,
S.
Paul
the
spirit
speaketh
euidently
,
that
in
the
latter
times
,
some
shal
reuolt
from
the
true
faith
,
that
which
they
haue
receiued
,
and
shal
giue
heede
to
spirites
of
error
,
and
to
the
doctrines
of
diuels
.
Forbidding
to
marry
,
and
to
abstaine
from
meats
:
Howe
Angels
appeare
,
and
with
what
bodies
Augustine
)
these
and
such
like
curiosities
are
determined
with
perill
:
seeing
there
is
no
fault
in
not
knowing
them
.
But
wee
haue
more
neede
to
discerne
and
iudge
,
when
Sathan
transformes
himselfe
into
an
angell
of
light
,
least
by
beguiling
vs
,
he
seduce
vs
into
some
hurtfull
things
.
For
when
he
beguiles
the
sense
of
the
bodie
,
but
moues
not
the
minde
,
from
the
true
and
right
assurance
,
by
which
euery
man
leades
a
faithfull
life
,
there
is
no
danger
in
religion
:
or
when
he
faining
himselfe
to
be
good
,
doth
or
speakes
those
thinges
,
which
belonges
to
good
Angels
,
though
he
bee
accounted
good
,
it
is
no
error
hurtfull
or
dangerous
to
christian
religion
.
But
when
as
,
by
these
properties
of
good
angels
,
he
beginnes
to
drawe
vs
to
his
owne
things
,
then
to
discerne
him
and
not
to
follow
him
,
there
is
neede
of
great
watchfulnesse
.
But
howe
is
it
possible
that
any
man
should
escape
his
deadly
deceits
,
vnlesse
God
guide
him
,
and
defend
him
?
And
this
difficulty
is
profitable
for
vs
to
this
ende
;
least
any
man
should
be
a
hope
to
himselfe
,
or
any
man
to
another
;
but
God
to
all
his
.
For
that
this
thing
is
most
profitable
for
vs
,
no
godly
man
doubts
.
Augustine
He
is
the
father
of
lyes
:
S.
Paul
Cyrill
,
I
finde
in
a
certaine
booke
sayd
of
the
Apostles
,
blessed
is
he
that
fasteth
to
this
end
,
that
he
may
feede
the
poore
.
That
booke
which
is
called
the
Acts
of
Peter
,
and
that
is
called
the
gospell
after
his
name
,
yea
and
that
is
called
his
preaching
,
or
a
reuelation
:
is
not
at
all
accompted
among
the
canonicall
Scriptures
.
A
reuelation
from
heauen
,
his
Actes
,
that
which
hee
preached
:
Some
thinke
Augustine
)
that
Cyprian
neuer
held
this
opinion
of
rebaptization
,
but
it
was
counterfeited
of
bold
and
lying
persons
,
vnder
his
name
.
For
the
sinceritie
and
integrity
of
the
writings
of
any
,
although
he
were
neuer
so
sound
a
Bishop
,
could
be
so
kept
,
as
the
holie
canonicall
Scriptures
are
kept
,
in
so
many
languages
,
in
such
an
order
and
succession
of
the
ecclesiastical
celebrations
.
Against
which
notwithstanding
,
there
haue
not
wanted
some
,
who
haue
forged
manie
thinges
,
vnder
the
names
of
the
Apostles
.
I
desire
of
thee
,
ô
Lord
,
pardon
of
all
my
sinnes
,
from
whome
and
by
whome
:
Let
mee
haue
mercy
in
the
day
of
necessitie
and
extremitie
.
ô
holy
&
blessed
virgine
,
be
my
intercessor
,
whose
temple
that
was
worthy
to
be
,
&c.
That
in
all
places
through
the
worlde
churches
were
erected
to
the
onelie
God
;
then
they
builded
no
churches
to
martyrs
.
Lib
.
4.
de
vita
Constantini
,
These
things
were
done
in
the
30.
yeare
about
the
monument
of
our
saluation
,
and
the
house
of
peace
.
In
the
dedication
of
the
temple
of
martyrs
,
the
Emperour
holding
a
post
,
and
said
thus
,
&c.
Let
the
olde
custome
continue
in
Egypt
,
Libia
,
and
Pentapolis
,
The
Cardinall
in
an
old
copie
findes
thus
:
because
the
Bishop
of
Rome
hath
the
like
custome
:
because
the
Metropolitane
hath
the
like
custome
.
Nahash
the
Ammonite
,
Iabes
Gilead
He
killed
his
sonnes
before
him
,
hee
put
out
his
eies
,
he
bound
him
with
chaines
and
brought
him
to
Babylon
.
Thus
faith
the
Lord
feede
the
sheepe
of
slaughter
:
for
they
which
possesse
them
,
slaye
them
,
and
thinke
they
sin
not
,
and
they
that
sell
them
,
say
,
blessed
be
the
Lord
,
for
I
am
rich
:
and
their
owne
sheepheardes
spare
them
not
.
And
therefore
saith
the
Lord
,
I
will
no
more
spare
the
inhabitantes
of
the
land
:
and
I
fed
the
sheepe
of
slaughter
;
euen
the
poore
of
the
earth
.
And
I
tooke
to
me
two
staues
,
the
one
I
called
Beauty
,
and
the
other
I
called
Bondes
:
and
I
fedde
the
sheepe
.
And
I
cut
off
three
sheepheardes
in
one
moneth
,
Scribes
,
Pharises
,
and
Lawyers
.
And
my
soule
was
humbled
among
them
.
And
their
soule
abhorred
me
.
And
I
saide
I
will
feede
you
no
more
.
And
that
that
dieth
;
let
it
die
.
And
that
that
perisheth
,
let
it
perish
;
and
let
the
remnant
eate
,
euerie
one
the
flesh
of
his
neighbour
.
And
I
tooke
my
staffe
beauty
,
and
brake
it
:
that
I
might
make
voide
my
couenant
,
which
I
established
with
all
this
people
.
And
it
was
disanulled
euen
that
day
.
And
they
knewe
surely
,
those
poore
sheepe
that
wayted
on
me
,
that
it
was
the
worde
of
the
Lord
.
And
I
saide
to
them
,
if
it
seeme
good
in
your
eies
,
giue
mee
my
wages
;
and
if
no
,
leaue
of
.
And
they
waied
for
my
wages
,
thirty
peeces
of
siluer
.
And
the
Lord
saide
to
me
,
cast
it
vnto
the
potter
.
A
goodly
price
,
that
I
was
valewed
at
of
them
.
And
I
tooke
the
thirty
peeces
of
siluer
,
and
cast
them
into
the
house
of
the
Lord
,
to
be
bestowed
on
the
potter
.
Then
I
brake
my
other
staffe
,
euen
bandes
:
that
I
might
dissolue
the
bandes
between
Iudah
and
Israell
,
that
they
might
nowe
no
more
be
accompted
brethren
:
And
the
Lorde
saide
to
mee
,
yet
againe
,
Take
to
thee
the
instrumentes
of
a
foolish
sheepheard
.
For
lo
,
I
will
raise
vp
a
sheepheard
in
the
lande
,
which
shall
not
visit
or
haue
regard
to
the
thing
that
is
lost
nor
seeke
the
tender
lambes
:
nor
shall
not
cure
that
which
is
broken
,
and
that
which
standeth
,
he
shall
not
perfect
or
beare
;
he
shall
eate
the
flesh
of
the
fatte
,
and
shall
teare
their
clawes
in
pieces
.
but
a
sheepheard
but
a
foolish
or
ignorant
sheepheard
;
a
sheepheard
that
woulde
not
feede
the
flocke
,
that
would
not
heale
the
wounded
,
that
would
not
seeke
the
tender
lambes
,
that
would
not
perfect
the
strong
;
is
bread
to
the
strong
,
comfort
to
the
afflicted
,
lambes
guide
,
phisicke
of
the
soule
,
the
doctrine
of
health
.
when
he
bad
Peter
so
earnestly
feede
his
flocke
:
this
foolish
,
this
carelesse
,
and
this
idle
sheepheard
,
see
thou
,
not
thy
successors
be
not
he
.
woe
to
thee
,
thou
Idoll
sheepeheard
,
which
forsakest
thy
sheepe
;
for
the
sword
shall
be
vpon
his
arme
,
and
vpon
his
right
eie
:
his
arme
in
drying
shall
be
dried
vp
,
and
his
right
eie
shall
be
vtterly
darkened
.
The
sword
shall
be
vpon
his
right
arme
,
And
his
right
eie
is
quite
darkened
:
S.
Iude
The
old
custome
continues
in
Egypt
,
or
Libia
,
or
Pentapolis
,
that
the
Bishoppe
of
Alexandria
should
haue
authoritie
ouer
all
these
,
because
the
Bishoppe
of
Rome
hath
the
like
custome
.
Likewise
also
at
Antioche
,
and
the
other
prouinces
:
let
euery
Church
haue
her
owne
honour
.
Quia
metropolitano
parilis
mos
est
:
because
the
Metropolitane
hath
the
like
custome
.
That
as
at
Alexandria
:
so
in
Rome
also
,
the
olde
custome
should
be
kept
,
that
either
he
of
Egypt
,
or
this
,
Suburbicarum
ecclesiarum
:
should
haue
care
of
the
churches
of
the
citties
adioyning
.
in
all
prouinces
,
gaue
some
part
of
his
reuenewes
to
the
churches
,
and
he
established
that
gift
to
be
good
for
euer
.
Of
Constantines
donation
,
is
mention
made
in
the
decretals
:
but
that
chapter
is
not
found
in
the
olde
decretals
.
First
it
was
decreed
that
the
Bishoppe
of
the
first
sea
,
should
not
bee
called
the
prince
of
priestes
,
or
the
highest
priest
,
or
any
such
like
name
:
but
onely
the
Bishoppe
of
the
first
sea
.
fellowe
Bishop
.
Serenus
.
In
that
thou
hast
forbidden
them
to
be
worshipped
,
wee
commend
thee
but
in
that
thou
hast
broken
them
,
we
find
fault
with
thee
.
But
we
haue
seene
very
ancient
images
of
them
,
kept
of
diuers
:
which
seemeth
to
me
to
bee
done
,
as
a
thing
indifferent
;
and
of
the
custome
of
the
Gentiles
,
because
they
were
wont
to
honour
them
thus
,
whom
they
accounted
worthy
of
honour
.
For
that
the
ensignes
of
auncient
men
should
be
kept
to
the
memory
of
their
posterity
,
as
a
signe
of
their
honour
,
and
of
the
loue
of
these
.
His
mother
Monica
would
haue
brought
into
the
church
bread
&
wine
and
such
like
,
to
haue
distributed
at
the
memories
of
the
martyrs
:
but
S.
Ambrose
had
forbidden
,
that
any
such
should
be
brought
into
the
church
.
Because
these
things
done
to
their
parents
,
were
like
the
superstition
of
the
gentiles
.
S.
Paul
that
it
was
not
lawful
for
a
woman
to
take
the
Eucharist
with
her
bare
hand
.
Sixtus
Primus
Stephanus
primus
Aaron
.
Some
priestes
after
they
haue
said
the
Lords
praier
do
communicate
,
which
hereafter
we
forbidde
but
a
blessing
being
giuen
to
the
people
,
then
let
the
sacrament
of
the
body
and
bloud
of
the
Lord
be
taken
,
in
that
order
,
that
the
Leuites
and
priests
shall
communicate
before
the
Altar
;
the
cleargie
in
the
quier
,
and
the
people
without
the
quier
.
Bonifacius
hauing
obtained
of
Phocas
the
supremacie
,
the
first
thing
he
did
,
he
conuerted
Pantheon
,
the
temple
of
all
the
Romane
Idoll
Gods
,
to
the
church
of
our
Lady
and
all
saints
.
Honorius
and
by
the
leaue
of
Heraclius
the
Emperour
,
34
.
35
.
he
tooke
the
tiles
of
brasse
from
the
house
of
Romulus
,
and
couered
S.
Peters
church
with
them
.
And
in
the
councell
afore
said
,
it
was
decreed
that
no
iudge
shoulde
do
any
iniury
to
any
cleargy
man
without
asking
the
aduise
of
the
Bishop
:
And
that
it
was
not
lawfull
for
a
priest
to
sit
in
iudgement
where
as
a
man
is
condemned
to
death
.
it
is
not
lawfull
for
a
priest
or
Deacon
,
or
for
any
of
the
cleargie
for
any
cause
to
draw
his
fellow
clerke
before
any
secular
iudge
.
Constantine
Chrysostome
Blessed
Constantine
,
his
image
being
once
violated
,
with
stones
throwne
at
it
,
when
as
many
pricked
him
forward
to
go
out
,
and
take
reuenge
of
those
,
who
had
so
disgraced
him
,
affirming
that
they
had
stricken
all
his
face
with
stones
;
is
reported
smiling
to
haue
answered
:
I
see
neuer
a
wound
made
in
my
face
:
but
my
head
is
all
sounde
and
my
face
.
this
man
built
many
cities
,
ouercame
many
Barbarians
:
but
we
remember
now
none
of
all
these
.
But
this
speech
is
in
euery
mans
mouth
,
euen
to
this
day
:
and
our
childrens
children
shal
heare
of
it
.
And
there
is
none
that
heareth
it
,
that
can
hold
his
peace
,
but
he
will
brust
out
and
praise
him
,
and
will
pray
infinit
good
thinges
to
him
,
euen
now
being
deade
.
Why
callest
thou
the
priestes
and
the
singers
?
not
for
this
cause
,
that
they
should
comfort
thee
,
and
for
the
honour
of
him
that
is
departed
.
Why
doest
thou
then
dishonour
him
?
as
though
he
were
not
with
God
,
as
though
he
were
in
a
lamentable
case
.
Marke
what
thou
s●gest
,
when
thou
commest
to
that
place
:
Turne
to
thy
rest
,
O
my
soule
,
for
the
Lord
hath
done
well
vnto
thee
.
I
will
feare
no
euill
,
because
thou
art
with
me
.
thou
art
my
refuge
,
from
the
trouble
that
compassed
mee
about
.
Marke
what
these
Psalmes
meane
.
But
thou
markest
not
,
and
art
euen
as
it
were
drunken
with
sorrowe
.
Thou
saiest
;
Turne
vnto
thy
rest
,
O
my
soule
,
for
the
Lord
hath
done
good
vnto
thee
,
and
doest
thou
mourne
?
Is
it
not
a
plaine
mockery
?
is
it
not
a
iest
?
For
if
thou
beleeuest
that
to
be
true
which
thou
speakest
,
thou
lamentest
in
vaine
.
If
thou
dissemble
and
counterfeit
,
and
count
all
this
but
fables
,
why
doest
thou
sing
these
thinges
thy selfe
,
and
sufferest
others
to
sing
the
same
?
Why
doest
thou
not
driue
the
singers
away
?
I
greatly
feare
least
by
this
meanes
,
some
great
euill
will
chance
to
the
church
.
Let
vs
therefore
hereafter
amend
this
fault
of
mourning
.
which
shall
hire
any
mourners
.
What
meane
the
torches
?
but
that
wee
followe
them
as
conquerers
;
what
the
hymnes
?
doe
we
not
glorifie
God
,
and
doe
giue
him
thankes
?
who
now
hath
crowned
him
that
is
dead
,
and
hath
deliuered
him
from
his
labours
,
and
being
taken
out
of
this
vncertainty
doeth
keepe
him
with
himselfe
.
William
Conqueror
,
Theodosius
:
Giue
rest
O
Lord
to
Theodosius
,
the
rest
which
thou
hast
prepared
for
thy
saintes
:
Theodosius
abideth
in
light
and
triumpheth
in
the
companies
of
the
Saintes
.
OF
the
first
christians
we
may
read
thus
in
the
martyr
:
(
saieth
hee
)
And
after
:
So
that
it
should
séeme
,
the
martyr●s
daies
,
all
christians
were
monkes
;
and
as
teacheth
them
,
as
also
counselleth
:
and
not
any
one
sort
of
men
,
as
after
began
to
be
practised
in
the
church
.
Neither
in
his
daies
,
was
there
any
such
kind
of
men
;
differing
from
others
in
apparell
and
manner
of
liuing
,
as
nowe
our
monkes
and
friers
are
.
And
after
,
when
the
first
monkes
began
,
we
maie
reade
thus
in
as
he
cites
out
of
And
of
their
holy
exercises
thus
hee
wryteth
:
Here
we
may
see
the
originall
of
the
●●r●t
monkes
and
Nuns
:
They
forsooke
the
company
of
the
world
,
that
they
might
more
earnestlie
studie
the
scriptures
:
they
kept
●ta●tie
,
not
for
necessitie
;
but
for
deuotion
.
In
those
daies
there
was
us
vow
.
And
lastlie
,
they
vnderstood
the
psalmes
they
song
.
〈◇〉
vnlike
these
in
all
points
to●●●
our
Monkes
and
Nuns
?
telleth
of
certaine
heretiks
called
and
they
were
like
our
friers
,
(
saith
he
)
Here
we
maie
sée
;
the
root
of
begging
frieris
,
&
idle
monkerie
,
springing
in
daies
.
But
affirmeth
,
that
in
all
the
monasteries
〈◇〉
Egypt
,
and
in
all
other
places
,
they
all
laboured
for
righteousnes
,
as
the
Bée
doth
,
in
their
handes
hauing
the
waxe
of
their
wor●●s
,
and
in
their
mouthes
,
drops
of
honie
;
that
is
,
the
praises
of
God
,
and
(
as
he
expoundes
it
after
)
the
declaration
of
all
the
scripture
.
(
saith
he
)
And
after
he
proueth
that
all
the
saintes
〈◇〉
laboured
:
And
he
addeth
,
This
place
sheweth
of
what
kinde
all
the
monasteries
were
in
his
daies
,
what
were
the
monkes
:
studentes
of
the
scriptures
,
prai●ers
of
God
,
and
labourers
with
their
own
hands
,
least
they
should
become
flatterers
of
men
,
for
their
liuing
.
Secondly
,
that
many
thinges
were
done
then
voluntarily
,
and
not
of
necessitie
:
as
that
manie
pastors
laboured
for
their
liuings
with
their
owne
hands
,
And
manie
also
were
virgines
voluntarily
:
For
so
it
maie
bee
gathered
,
out
of
another
place
of
the
same
(
saith
he
)
So
that
virginitie
in
his
daies
was
voluntarie
:
and
also
the
solitarie
life
,
which
he
before
had
spoken
of
.
There
was
is
●owe
laide
vpon
the
backe
of
anie
.
as
in
the
lawe
,
so
in
the
gospell
,
of
martyrdome
,
of
humility
,
of
virginitie
,
goates
haire
of
abstinence
or
fasting
.
And
these
voluntarie
offerings
were
vsed
in
the
fathers
daies
.
Afterward
sathan
the
deprauer
of
all
thinges
,
addeth
vowes
to
these
,
addeth
merits
,
addeth
necessitie
:
to
make
Christians
as
Of
such
kinde
of
monkes
,
(
saith
he
)
And
a
little
after
:
Such
humble
,
such
painfull
,
such
learned
,
such
voluntarie
monkes
;
were
the
first
monkes
:
Our
statelie
,
idle
,
ignorant
,
and
forced
and
vowed
monkes
;
crept
craftilie
in
after
.
And
●●●se
forme●
were
the
monkes
,
which
praiseth
.
Of
such
monkes
we
reade
here
in
England
,
in
the
Monasterie
of
Bangor
,
before
the
Pope
had
obtained
his
supremacie
of
And
that
these
monks
in
time
,
began
to
degenerat
,
we
may
plainlie
learne
out
of
who
writ
a
booke
,
of
purpose
against
such
monks
as
in
his
daies
would
not
labour
,
as
the
former
monkes
did
.
And
in
the
ende
thereof
he
complaineth
thus
:
And
haue
not
Friers
of
late
done
thus
?
What
hath
beene
so
gainfull
,
as
their
pouertie
?
What
hath
béene
so
common
?
as
to
aske
money
or
wages
,
for
their
counterfeit
holinesse
?
This
co●●tous
superstition
sprouted
in
daies
,
as
maie
séeme
,
but
at
last
had
spread
it selfe
ouer
the
whole
world
.
THe
single
life
also
,
in
the
beginning
was
not
inioyned
ministers
.
For
euen
amongst
priests
and
ministers
.
And
he
makes
it
a
marke
or
token
of
chusing
a
bishoppe
:
And
in
another
place
hee
saieth
:
no
nor
of
virginitie
;
no
not
to
priestes
,
and
ministers
:
but
he
leaueth
that
free
,
but
he
wisheth
that
all
were
as
himselfe
.
And
of
ministers
and
priestes
,
and
of
the
chastitie
that
manie
of
them
vsed
in
the
primitiue
church
,
writes
thus
:
(
saith
he
)
And
after
speaking
of
the
priestes
,
he
saith
:
Here
is
chastitie
,
for
the
loue
of
heauen
,
according
to
our
sauiours
saying
:
Here
is
a
decencie
;
not
a
necessitie
:
Here
is
a
zeale
,
not
a
vowe
.
And
these
were
the
causes
that
made
so
manie
liue
in
chastitie
in
those
daies
.
And
of
this
voluntarie
chastitie
and
liuing
solitarie
,
thus
wee
reade
of
And
after
:
Here
we
maie
sée
a
holy
purpose
,
of
not
marrying
,
of
seruing
God
,
of
forsaking
the
worlde
:
not
anie
vowe
.
Following
herein
the
steppes
of
saint
who
thus
writes
to
Here
is
the
Anatomie
of
whole
life
,
put
downe
(
as
may
séeme
:
)
But
here
is
no
vowe
at
all
mentioned
,
but
a
purpose
of
conteinning
the
riches
,
pleasures
,
&
vanities
of
the
world
;
which
purpose
here
followed
.
And
of
this
purpose
of
single
life
,
also
writeth
,
concerning
parents
in
marrying
their
da●ghters
:
(
saith
he
)
Here
the
father
,
knowing
his
daughters
strength
,
may
fully
purpose
in
his
mind
,
not
to
giue
his
daughter
in
marriage
,
but
to
keepe
her
a
virgine
:
here
is
no
vowe
,
but
a
purpose
of
the
father
.
So
may
,
no
doubt
,
euerie
man
,
weying
his
own
strength
,
purpose
in
his
heart
to
liue
vnmarried
,
if
he
will
,
without
anie
vowe
.
And
of
this
holie
purpose
we
read
after
in
kinsfolkes
,
who
were
no
priestes
,
thus
:
He
did
not
enrich
his
kinsfolkes
,
neither
in
his
life
,
nor
at
his
death
:
but
if
they
stood
in
need
,
he
reléeued
them
,
that
they
should
lesse
néede
.
And
some
of
these
also
were
in
this
holie
purpose
,
as
should
séeme
,
voluntarilie
following
his
counsell
and
steppes
,
and
some
were
not
.
And
himselfe
,
counting
it
a
degrée
of
perfection
in
Christianitie
,
not
to
seeke
after
the
riches
of
the
worlde
,
thus
writes
of
this
his
purpose
:
This
was
a
voluntarie
purpose
of
and
no
vow
.
of
this
purpose
also
writes
thus
:
Of
single
life
,
thus
writes
against
Of
king
we
reade
thus
in
Although
marriage
in
the
beginning
was
thus
left
frée
:
yet
by
little
and
little
,
single
life
crept
into
the
church
.
Thus
we
reade
in
an
Epistle
,
Bishop
of
Christh
wrote
to
a
Bishoppe
concerning
this
matter
.
Here
is
plainlie
●inde
,
that
this
is
a
yoke
,
and
that
it
is
not
to
be
put
on
the
brethrens
neckes
,
and
that
it
is
dangerous
.
So
that
then
,
this
single
life
,
this
vowe
of
chastitie
,
which
now
all
priests
must
take
vpon
them
,
was
not
then
in
force
.
He
being
a
Bishoppe
knewe
it
not
,
answering
him
thus
:
Thus
by
degrées
this
single
life
crept
in
,
is
of
one
minde
(
as
concerning
it
)
and
of
another
.
In
the
councell
of
also
,
they
would
haue
decreed
,
that
the
priestes
and
deacons
should
not
companie
with
their
wiues
,
which
they
had
married
before
consecration
.
(
through
deuotion
,
not
for
anie
vowe
,
no
doubt
,
as
were
those
former
Monks
;
)
Sathan
by
him
repelled
at
that
time
:
yet
no
doubt
after
attempted
the
matter
againe
,
and
preuailed
.
He
was
busie
to
bring
the
ma●ter
to
passe
,
as
we
may
read
in
histories
.
daies
,
as
maie
séeme
,
who
extolled
virginitie
wonderfullie
:
yet
the
matter
had
not
gone
so
farre
,
as
to
banish
priests
in
all
places
from
their
wiues
.
of
the
mariage
of
ministers
writes
thus
:
Marke
here
the
mariages
of
the
saintes
,
and
also
the
ende
〈◇〉
their
mariages
,
euen
to
raise
vp
children
to
serue
the
Lord
.
And
writes
the
like
:
(
saieth
he
,
)
And
why
?
H●●e
we
may
note
,
that
affirmes
,
that
mariage
hindereth
not
the
spirit
of
prophesie
.
One
maie
be
maried
,
and
be
a
prophet
,
maie
talke
with
God
,
euen
as
did
;
that
mariage
hinders
not
godlinesse
or
virtuous
liuing
:
and
that
,
in
the
Apostolique
Church
many
were
maried
.
And
in
another
place
he
writes
thus
.
also
writes
thus
vpon
those
wordes
And
againe
to
hee
saieth
not
this
,
writes
thus
:
He
sheweth
that
one
that
is
married
,
if
in
other
thinges
he
kéepe
the
commandementes
,
he
ought
and
may
be
made
a
priest
.
Euseb
.
Eccl.
hist
.
lib
.
Epipha
.
haer
.
also
out
of
(
saith
he
)
Such
were
the
mariages
of
the
saintes
,
such
was
the
perfect
loue
of
the
blessed
.
By
this
historie
also
we
maie
plainlie
sée
,
that
the
Apostles
did
not
cast
away
the
care
of
their
wiues
&
children
,
though
they
were
Apostles
;
but
that
they
gaue
their
daughters
to
mariage
:
And
that
also
was
maried
;
wherein
agreeth
with
&
that
calleth
this
a
saying
worthie
of
all
memorie
,
that
spake
to
his
wife
.
Here
is
also
the
cause
put
downe
why
they
did
not
carrie
them
about
with
them
:
The
same
reason
we
may
read
in
But
after
,
speaking
of
widowhood
and
virginitie
,
hee
addes
this
:
As
in
pretious
stones
,
there
are
degrees
of
excellencies
;
yea
and
almost
in
all
thinges
,
so
in
vertues
;
so
in
states
of
life
:
But
our
sauiour
bindes
none
to
anie
.
He
sets
virginitie
in
the
highest
place
,
as
a
price
,
and
saith
,
that
he
that
can
get
it
,
let
him
get
it
.
And
to
get
this
price
or
best
game
manie
of
the
ministers
stroue
for
,
in
the
primitiue
Church
,
as
notes
in
his
verses
,
verie
finelis
.
DIxerat haec : & laet a libidinis interfectae Morte pudicitia , Prudentius in psicho machia . gladium Iordanis in vndis Abluit infectum , sanies cuirore rubenti Haeserat , & nitidum maculârat vulnere ferrum . Expiat ergo aciem , fluuiali docta lauacro Victricem victrix , abolens baptismate labem Hostilis iuguli , nec iam contenta piatum Condere vagina gladium ; ne sorde latenti Occupet ablutum rubigo scabra nitorem ; Catholico in templo , diuini fontis ad aram Consecrat , aeterna splendens vbi luce coruscet .
The same in English . THus of her speech she made an ende , reioycing at the heart , That cruell death inflaming lust had wounded with her dart . Her sword bedewed with matter vile , and sprinckled all with bloud : With cristall water she doth wash , and cleanse in Iordanes floud . Thus she her conquering sword doth purge in water bright and cleare : Washing the spottes in baptisme , which on her sprinckled were . But yet her minde is not content , her sworde in sheath to hide : Though bloud not any other spot , vpon it can be spide . But least that it should afterwardes take rust , as swordes are woont : She consecrates it to the church , and hanges it by the foont . Where it may shine for euermore , like morning starre so bright : And where it may be kept as cleare , as Phoebus in his might .
Here
we
maie
note
out
of
these
verses
,
that
chastifie
w●sheth
her
sword
,
wherewith
she
hath
killed
lust
,
in
the
waters
of
Iordaine
,
that
is
,
in
the
waters
of
baptisme
:
because
all
virgines
stande
in
néede
of
the
grace
of
God
,
and
God
euen
of
virgines
,
Then
,
that
she
placeth
this
her
sword
,
in
the
church
of
Christ
,
neare
vnto
the
Altar
;
she
puts
it
not
vp
into
the
sheathe
,
least
it
should
rust
:
and
there
it
shineth
gloriouslie
,
because
of
all
other
sortes
of
men
,
the
ministers
of
God
especiallie
,
should
vse
it
,
in
subduing
lust
&
carnall
concupiscence
.
This
séemeth
to
be
●●●ning
.
And
to
in
some
respect
concerning
virgins
imperfections
,
the
Martyr
,
who
writes
thus
:
(
saith
he
)
also
affirmeth
,
But
to
returne
againe
to
the
marriage
of
ministers
:
writes
thus
of
a
Bishoppe
and
Martyr
,
called
that
was
married
:
(
saieth
he
)
By
this
historie
it
is
euident
,
that
bishops
were
maried
,
and
that
their
mariages
were
not
then
infamous
;
séeing
they
had
honorable
kinsfolkes
.
That
age
,
as
should
seeme
,
giuing
honour
to
ministers
and
to
their
children
,
as
king
did
in
the
olde
lawe
to
the
priestes
and
vnto
their
children
,
of
whome
in
some
translations
we
reade
thus
:
Of
Constantine
also
we
read
thus
:
The
priestes
among
the
Grecians
,
haue
euer
had
their
wiues
.
The
Pope
himselfe
confesseth
in
his
So
that
this
single
life
of
the
ministers
,
was
not
anie
apostolical
or
generall
decree
,
which
the
Gréeke
church
neuer
heard
of
,
in
the
beginning
of
the
faith
,
as
should
séeme
;
nor
euer
receiued
.
Neither
was
it
a
diuine
ordinance
:
but
a
humane
constitution
,
ordained
by
the
Church
.
In
in
the
countrie
of
who
is
a
christian
,
the
priests
haue
wiues
at
this
daie
also
,
reporteth
,
although
they
maie
not
marrie
the
seconde
time
.
But
writing
of
the
church
of
saieth
thus
:
So
that
if
he
do
dispense
with
them
,
they
maie
marrie
the
second
time
also
.
In
England
when
the
faith
was
here
first
planted
,
the
priestes
and
cleargie
men
had
wiues
,
as
appeareth
by
who
writes
thus
of
(
as
monks
know
how
to
do
such
a
like
thing
very
cunninglie
sometime
)
Here
we
maie
plainlie
sée
,
that
the
priestes
here
in
England
had
wiues
,
and
that
they
had
Colledges
at
Worcester
,
and
at
Winchester
.
And
that
by
a
decrée
of
the
church
a
little
before
,
it
was
decreed
,
that
they
shoulde
haue
no
wiues
.
But
the
ende
of
this
historie
,
makes
the
matter
more
plaine
:
So
by
this
forged
Oracle
,
the
priestes
in
England
lost
both
their
goods
and
their
wiues
.
In
Ireland
also
the
Bishops
and
priests
had
wiues
,
in
the
beginning
of
the
church
.
For
thus
we
reade
of
an
Archbishop
of
Ireland
:
This
affirmeth
,
besides
in
the
life
of
Although
mariage
in
the
beginning
was
thus
lest
frée
in
all
countries
:
yet
by
little
and
little
we
may
sée
,
howe
this
single
life
crept
into
the
church
.
Of
the
priestes
also
in
Germanie
,
writes
thus
:
presbyteresses
.
In
the
councell
it
was
decreed
thus
:
Some
thought
(
as
it
should
séeme
)
that
the
sacraments
ministred
by
them
,
who
were
maried
,
were
not
so
holie
,
as
they
were
,
which
were
ministred
by
them
who
were
vnmaried
:
whom
this
councell
condemneth
.
By
little
and
little
,
thus
mariage
was
st●ll
shotte
at
:
and
at
length
,
quite
banished
from
the
ministers
of
the
west
church
.
Concerning
which
,
a
learned
papist
,
writeth
thus
:
(
saith
he
,
)
He
doeth
confesse
that
it
is
an
error
:
belike
he
had
tried
that
,
Oh
horrible
report
!
This
monster
,
their
single
life
,
by
little
&
little
springing
in
the
church
,
hath
brought
forth
.
Were
it
not
better
that
these
might
haue
had
wiues
?
But
it
shoulde
séeme
,
the
Popes
and
Bishoppes
couetousnesse
would
not
permitte
it
.
There
is
nothing
at
this
day
,
causeth
the
mariages
of
ministers
to
be
so
found
fault
withall
,
as
the
excesse
of
manie
of
their
wiues
.
And
here
I
coulde
wish
that
all
the
ministers
of
God
woulde
marke
what
our
sauiour
saieth
concerning
ministers
.
A
fearefull
sentence
.
And
whereas
they
are
salt
,
they
must
season
their
owne
families
first
.
And
this
no
doubt
respected
whereas
he
puts
downe
this
as
a
chiefe
vertue
in
a
minister
.
Where
we
may
note
,
that
it
is
the
part
of
a
minister
,
as
well
to
gouerne
in
the
church
,
as
to
teach
.
Wouldest
thou
(
being
a
minister
)
not
be
despised
then
,
or
troden
vnder
foote
of
men
?
be
salt
in
thine
owne
house
first
,
and
then
after
in
the
church
of
God
:
flatter
no
man
in
his
sinnes
.
The
lacke
of
this
seasoning
,
makes
manie
ministers
so
contemptible
in
the
world
,
as
they
are
.
They
are
the
light
of
the
world
,
let
them
take
héede
what
they
doo
;
their
doings
are
soone
espied
and
quicklie
practised
.
All
men
marke
what
they
doo
,
and
are
readie
to
carpe
at
it
:
therefore
they
must
haue
special
care
,
what
examples
they
giue
.
Our
sauiour
saieth
,
And
againe
,
Offences
bring
all
calamities
,
all
miseries
vpon
the
world
.
It
is
not
also
without
cause
,
that
so
preciselie
speakes
of
the
manners
of
ministers
wiues
,
by
themselues
,
not
comprehending
them
in
the
common
doctrine
of
other
women
:
whose
first
vertue
,
that
he
requires
in
them
,
And
that
the
conuersation
of
women
is
no
light
matter
to
further
or
hinder
the
gospell
,
let
vs
marke
what
See
how
the
Apostle
séemes
to
giue
more
force
to
the
good
conuersation
of
women
;
then
to
the
word
of
God
.
And
if
the
conuersation
of
all
wiues
haue
this
force
,
to
win
to
the
faith
:
then
especially
,
the
conuersation
of
the
ministers
wiues
.
And
as
they
may
helpe
to
win
to
the
faith
,
by
their
good
conuersation
:
so
if
they
hinder
by
their
euill
conuersation
,
let
vs
marke
what
followeth
.
God
saieth
thus
to
To
giue
cause
to
Gods
enimies
to
blaspheme
,
and
speake
euill
of
his
name
and
word
,
is
a
gréeuous
sinne
;
it
killed
child
:
and
euen
so
no
doubt
,
it
shall
not
spare
our
wiues
and
children
,
if
through
them
,
we
giue
any
occasion
for
Gods
enimies
to
blaspheme
his
name
.
The
example
of
plainelie
proues
the
same
.
And
therefore
the
Lord
threatened
And
do
we
thinke
,
if
we
follow
these
steps
,
wee
shall
escape
these
plagues
?
Oh
therefore
let
all
Gods
seruantes
and
ministers
haue
a
speciall
care
of
their
wiues
&
families
;
that
they
may
stop
the
monthes
of
the
aduersaries
:
whose
excesse
is
a
great
scandall
,
is
an
offence
.
Some
of
them
are
not
humble
,
the
mother
of
Christ
:
but
proude
like
who
no
doubt
delighted
before
her
conuersion
;
who
being
conuerted
,
now
prostrated
all
at
the
feete
of
Iesus
.
They
wil
not
take
paines
to
visit
and
serue
their
inferiors
,
did
,
but
neglect
and
despise
them
.
Epist.
ad
Tit
.
cap
.
They
are
not
housekéepers
,
as
commandes
them
:
but
like
desire
to
sée
&
to
be
séene
.
They
are
not
like
obeying
their
husbands
:
but
rather
like
the
wife
of
which
they
teach
out
of
They
forget
that
good
lesson
their
husbandes
teach
out
of
Their
apparell
must
bee
costlie
:
or
else
it
wil
not
please
them
.
They
are
not
like
but
rather
like
To
conclude
,
they
are
not
like
the
but
like
to
those
of
whom
speakes
in
his
third
chapter
,
and
such
like
vanities
,
which
as
in
all
women
:
so
especially
in
ministers
wiues
,
there
plainely
witnesseth
.
And
doe
we
not
feare
Gods
worde
?
These
womens
pride
and
vanitie
brought
ruine
and
desolation
to
Ierusalem
:
And
shall
England
escape
,
vnlesse
it
repent
?
vpon
the
funerals
of
his
father
,
who
was
a
Bishoppe
,
writes
thus
:
(
saith
he
)
Bishoppes
and
ministers
were
maried
in
those
daies
,
as
plainelie
appeareth
by
this
narration
.
I
would
to
God
all
Bishoppes
and
ministers
wiues
,
were
like
this
woman
:
it
would
cause
their
marriages
not
to
bee
so
euill
spoken
of
,
and
their
children
(
for
which
nowe
they
are
so
carefull
)
without
all
doubt
worke
prosper
a
great
deale
the
better
:
euen
as
did
,
who
grewe
to
that
excellencie
,
that
for
his
knowledge
he
was
called
How
(
saith
he
)
after
you
haue
knowne
the
truth
,
are
you
turned
againe
to
the
weake
and
beggerly
elements
of
this
world
,
which
as
from
the
beginning
,
ye
will
obserue
againe
?
You
obserue
daies
and
monethes
and
times
,
and
yeares
.
See
how
by
his
Prophet
Esay
,
the
Lord
refused
this
kind
of
fasting
:
and
saith
,
I
haue
not
chosen
this
fast
,
saith
the
Lord
,
for
a
day
that
a
man
should
humble
his
soule
.
Thou
if
thou
wilt
fast
,
and
humble
thy
soule
,
according
to
Iesus
Christ
;
the
time
of
the
whole
yeare
is
open
vnto
thee
:
yea
haue
thou
the
daies
of
thy
whole
life
,
to
humble
thy
soule
in
,
if
so
be
that
,
thou
hast
learned
of
our
Lorde
and
sauiour
,
which
is
meeke
and
lowly
of
heart
.
Thou
therefore
if
thou
wilt
fast
,
fast
according
to
the
commandement
of
the
gospel
,
obserue
in
thy
fasting
,
the
lawes
of
the
gospell
.
In
which
after
this
manner
our
Sauiour
commandes
,
concerning
fasting
:
But
thou
when
thou
fastest
,
annoint
thy
head
,
and
wash
thy
face
.
If
thou
aske
how
thou
shalt
wash
thy
face
:
Paul
the
Apostle
teacheth
,
how
thou
maiest
beholde
the
glory
of
the
Lord
,
his
face
being
reueiled
vnto
thee
,
being
fashioned
againe
according
to
the
same
Image
,
from
glorie
to
glory
,
as
though
by
the
spirit
of
the
Lord
.
Annoint
thine
head
:
but
beware
least
with
the
oile
of
sinne
.
Let
not
the
oile
of
sinne
make
thy
head
fat
:
but
annoint
thy
head
,
with
the
oile
of
ioyfulnesse
,
with
the
oile
of
mirth
,
with
the
oile
of
mercie
.
So
that
according
to
the
commandement
of
the
wise
man
,
mercy
and
truth
depart
not
from
thee
.
Wilt
thou
that
I
shal
shewe
thee
how
thou
shalt
fast
?
fast
from
all
sinne
,
eate
no
meate
of
malice
,
eate
none
of
the
dainties
of
pleasure
,
bee
not
inflamed
with
the
wine
of
ryot
,
fast
from
euill
workes
,
absteine
from
euill
speeches
,
bridle
thy selfe
from
naughty
thoughts
,
touch
not
the
stolne
bread
of
frowarde
doctrine
,
long
not
for
the
deceiptfull
meates
of
the
Philosophers
,
which
may
seduce
thee
from
trueth
.
Such
a
fasting
pleaseth
God
.
But
to
abstaine
from
meates
,
which
God
hath
created
to
bee
receiued
of
the
faithfull
,
with
thanksgiuing
,
and
to
do
this
with
them
that
crucified
Christ
,
cannot
bee
acceptable
to
God
.
The
Pharisies
sometime
disdained
against
the
Lord
because
his
disciples
fasted
not
.
To
whom
hee
answered
,
because
the
children
of
the
bridegroome
cannot
fast
,
as
long
as
the
bridegroome
is
with
them
.
They
therefore
fast
,
that
haue
lost
their
bridegroom
:
we
which
haue
the
bridegroom
with
vs
cannot
fast
.
Neither
notwithstanding
doe
wee
say
this
,
that
we
should
loose
the
bridle
of
christian
abstinence
:
For
we
haue
the
daies
of
Lent
consecrated
to
fasting
,
we
haue
the
fourth
and
sixt
day
of
the
weeke
,
in
which
we
fast
solemnly
.
There
is
a
liberty
granted
to
a
christian
,
to
fast
at
all
times
,
not
for
the
superstition
of
keeping
the
fast
:
but
for
the
vertue
of
abstinence
.
For
how
else
could
chastity
vncorrupt
be
kept
among
them
?
vnlesse
she
were
vnderpropped
with
the
pinching
staies
and
props
of
continency
.
How
shall
they
apply
themselues
to
the
scriptures
?
How
shal
they
employ
themselues
to
wisdom
and
knowledge
,
but
by
bridling
the
belly
&
abstinence
?
How
shall
one
geld
himselfe
for
the
kingdome
of
heauen
?
vnlesse
he
cut
off
abundance
of
meates
,
vnlesse
hee
vse
abstinency
,
as
a
seruant
.
This
therefore
is
the
maner
of
christian
fasting
.
But
there
is
also
another
kinde
of
religious
fasting
,
whose
praise
is
set
forth
in
the
writings
of
some
of
the
Apostles
.
For
we
find
written
in
a
certaine
booke
of
the
Apostles
:
Blessed
is
hee
that
fasteth
,
that
he
may
sustaine
the
poore
.
This
mans
fast
is
verie
acceptable
to
the
Lord
.
And
indeed
worthely
enough
;
for
he
imitates
him
that
gaue
his
life
for
his
brethren
,
&c.
If
any
Bishop
,
priest
,
or
Deacon
shal
abstain
from
mariage
,
flesh
,
or
wine
,
not
for
this
cause
,
that
his
mind
should
be
made
more
fit
to
serue
God
,
but
because
they
are
abhominable
,
&c.
let
him
be
thrust
out
of
the
church
:
as
also
any
lay
man
.
So
many
amongst
vs
,
487.
488.
trusting
to
the
ordinances
of
man
,
hereof
do
promise
righteousnesse
to
themselues
:
in
the
meane
time
,
nothing
regarding
the
commandements
of
God
.
Against
such
the
23.
chap
of
Matth
.
is
of
no
lesse
force
,
then
it
was
in
times
past
against
the
hypocrites
,
among
the
Iewes
;
who
woulde
not
haue
thought
but
that
that
people
had
beene
holy
,
and
to
haue
had
a
iust
cause
against
Christ
,
which
with
such
care
&
religion
,
kept
the
constitutions
of
the
fathers
?
If
they
would
not
break
the
commandement
of
a
godly
man
:
how
much
lesse
are
they
to
bee
thought
to
breake
the
lawe
of
God
?
Here
wee
may
see
hypocrisie
.
But
Christ
taught
vs
another
righteousnesse
,
when
hee
saide
:
O
father
,
sanctifie
them
in
thy
truth
.
That
is
that
true
sanctification
,
when
the
father
himselfe
possesseth
our
heartes
,
and
reneweth
and
lighteneth
them
,
with
the
true
knowledge
of
Christ
,
with
faith
and
remission
of
sinnes
.
This
holinesse
flesh
acknowledgeth
not
:
but
imagineth
a
certaine
carnall
holinesse
,
whereby
it
abstaineth
from
certaine
meates
,
and
meetings
,
and
familiarity
of
certaine
men
.
Calixtus
,
who
at
those
times
that
orders
shold
be
giuen
to
ministers
,
and
that
the
people
thorow
the
whole
church
should
pray
&
fast
thē
,
that
God
would
send
good
pastors
into
his
church
.
there
was
a
great
earthquake
at
Vienna
,
and
Wolues
and
wilde
beastes
came
in
and
slew
men
.
And
therefore
they
fasted
and
praied
.
Or
as
some
other
thinke
,
because
all
things
then
are
springing
,
they
pray
God
that
he
would
blesse
the
fruits
of
the
earth
,
and
crowne
the
earth
with
his
goodnes
.
Polidor
Virgil
de
inuent
.
r●r
.
to
teach
that
we
shoulde
continue
in
praier
.
Moses
continued
in
praier
all
the
while
Iosuah
fought
against
Amalecke
.
And
Iosuah
himself
,
when
as
God
was
angry
with
Israell
for
Achans
offence
,
rent
his
clothes
,
and
fell
vpon
his
face
to
the
earth
,
euen
till
the
eeuen-tide
,
before
the
Arke
of
the
Lorde
,
continuing
in
prayer
:
and
Elias
praied
seauen
times
,
before
he
obtained
raine
,
and
our
Sauiour
saide
the
same
praier
thrice
.
as
also
the
importunate
widow
in
the
gospell
,
had
but
one
suite
to
the
Iudge
,
which
she
continued
:
pater
nosters
,
of
the
worke
done
How
many
thinges
haue
the
saintes
ordained
of
a
good
intent
,
which
we
now
see
to
bee
turned
partly
into
abuse
,
partly
into
superstition
:
let
holidaies
,
ceremonies
,
Images
,
masse
,
monasteries
,
bee
an
example
.
Blessed
is
hee
that
taketh
thy
young
infants
,
and
dasheth
thē
against
the
stones
,
against
the
great
rocke
Iesus
Christ
.
Turning
the
grace
of
God
into
wantonnesse
.
Let
not
the
wise
man
glory
in
his
wisedome
,
nor
the
strong
man
glory
in
his
strength
,
neither
the
rich
man
glory
in
his
riches
But
let
him
that
glorieth
,
glory
in
this
,
that
hee
vnderstandeth
,
and
knoweth
me
S.
Paul
Christ
is
made
to
vs
of
God
,
wisedome
,
righteousnes
,
sanctification
,
and
redemption
,
that
as
it
is
written
,
he
that
reioiceth
,
let
him
reioice
in
the
Lord
.
S.
Paul
reioyce
in
the
Lord
,
I
say
reioice
.
Whose
worshippe
is
not
now
,
in
such
outward
things
but
in
spirit
,
and
in
truth
,
that
which
is
highly
esteemed
amongst
men
,
is
an
abomination
before
God
.
S.
Iude
but
shall
turne
the
grace
of
God
into
wantonnesse
.
S.
Paul
Preach
thou
the
word
to
Timothy
.
For
the
time
will
come
,
when
they
will
not
abide
that
doctrine
of
health
,
that
is
,
the
word
of
God
:
but
according
to
their
owne
lustes
shall
heape
vp
to
themselues
teachers
:
And
shall
turne
their
cares
from
the
truth
,
and
shall
be
giuen
to
fables
.
Thy
lawe
is
the
trueth
:
Beuis
of
Hampton
,
Valentine
and
Vrson
,
S.
Paul
that
sathan
beguiled
them
in
all
manner
of
deceiueablenesse
of
vnrighteousnes
,
because
they
receiued
not
the
loue
of
the
truth
,
that
they
might
be
saued
.
And
therfore
God
sent
them
strong
illusions
,
that
they
might
beleeue
lies
;
That
all
they
might
be
damned
,
which
beleeued
not
the
truth
,
but
had
pleasure
in
vnrighteousnesse
.
To
those
God
shal
send
strong
illusions
,
they
shall
be
deceiued
;
they
shal
be
damned
.
But
we
ought
alwaies
to
giue
thanks
to
God
for
you
because
that
God
from
the
beginning
hath
chosen
you
to
saluation
,
through
the
sanctification
of
the
spirit
,
and
the
faith
of
the
truth
.
The
man
is
blessed
that
hath
his
delight
in
the
lawe
of
God
,
and
therein
meditates
day
and
night
:
O
ye
sonnes
of
men
how
long
will
ye
haue
such
pleasure
in
vanity
,
and
seeke
after
leasing
?
S.
Peter
that
it
is
sufficient
,
that
we
haue
spent
the
time
past
of
our
life
,
after
the
lustes
of
the
Gentiles
,
walking
in
wantonesse
,
lusts
,
drunkennesse
,
glutony
,
drinkings
,
and
such
abominable
idolatries
:
wherein
it
seemeth
a
strange
thing
to
the
heathen
,
that
the
christians
will
not
keepe
them
company
still
;
and
therefore
they
speake
euill
of
vs.
But
they
shall
giue
account
to
him
,
that
is
ready
to
iudge
both
quicke
and
dead
.
S.
Paul
a
worke
of
the
flesh
.
Exodus
,
sate
downe
to
eate
and
drinke
,
and
rose
vp
to
plaie
.
was
all
musicke
,
&
pleasant
to
the
senses
;
S.
Paul
Our
sauiour
that
telleth
the
Iewes
,
yeare
of
your
father
the
diuell
,
and
the
lustes
and
pleasure
of
your
father
ye
will
doe
.
He
hath
beene
a
murtherer
from
the
beginning
,
and
aboade
not
in
the
truth
,
because
there
is
no
truth
in
him
.
When
he
speaketh
a
lie
,
then
speaketh
he
of
his
owne
.
For
he
is
a
liar
,
and
the
farther
thereof
.
(
either
lying
bookes
or
tales
)
S.
Paul
in
loue
as
Christ
hath
loued
vs
,
and
hath
giuen
himselfe
for
vs
to
be
an
offering
,
and
sacrifice
of
a
sweete
smelling
sauour
to
God
.
But
fornication
,
and
all
vncleannesse
or
courtousnesse
,
let
it
not
bee
once
named
among
you
,
(
as
it
becommeth
saintes
)
neither
filthinesse
,
nor
foolish
talking
,
neither
iesting
,
which
are
things
not
comely
:
but
rather
giuing
of
thankes
.
That
of
euery
idle
word
,
we
shall
giue
account
at
the
day
of
iudgment
:
Which
of
his
faithfull
seruants
S.
Augustine
)
hath
not
Christ
terrified
,
by
this
saying
?
S.
Paul
that
the
word
of
God
should
dwell
plenteously
and
richly
in
their
houses
:
would
lay
no
more
on
the
disciples
necks
,
then
necessary
things
.
S.
Paul
Galathians
:
Stand
therefore
in
the
liberty
,
wherewith
Christ
hath
made
you
free
;
and
be
not
againe
wrapped
in
the
yoke
of
bondage
.
when
we
were
children
,
we
were
brought
in
bondage
,
vnder
the
elementes
of
the
world
,
faith
,
loue
,
and
knowledge
,
and
such
like
:
knowledge
,
faith
,
and
obedience
to
his
worde
.
Thesauri
noui
sermones
quadragesimales
,
Prudentius also thus verie excellentlie pictures out christian faith , and idolatrie . In psychothaechia . Fidei & idololae●●iae Pugna . PRima petit campum dubia sub sorte duelli Pugnatura fides , agrestiturbida cultus , Nuda humeros , intonsa comas , exerta lacertos : Namque repentinus laudis calor ad noua feruens Praelia , nec telis meminit , nec tegmine cingi ; Pectore sed fidens valido , membrisque retectis Prouocat insani frangenda pericula belli . Eccelacessentem collatis viribus audet , Prima ferire fidem veterum cultura Deorum . Illa hostile caput , phalerataque tempora vittis Altior insurgens labefactas , & oracruore De pecudum satiata , solo applicat , & pede calcat Elisos in mortom oculos , animanque malignam Fracta intercepti commercia gutturis arcta●t , Difficilemque obitum , suspiria longa fatigant .
The same in English . VIctorious faith doth enter first . into the bloudie field ; And like a valiant champion she will not flie nor yeeld . And though the'uent of cruell warre be subiect vnto doubt , Yet she doth come into the fielde with courage bold and stout . She cloathed is , with vile attire , not pleasant to the eie , Her shoulders naked are , her haire doth out of orderlie . Her tender armes vnarmed are , They stand in steede of shield Her naked body to defend , not weapons for to weelde . For hope of praise doth so enflame and so enrage her heart , That she forgets to arme her selfe with buckler or with dart . But being of a courage bolde , not fearing perils any , With naked brest , she dare attempt to challenge dangers many . Behold the heathenish worshipping doth come with maine and might , Against her bending all her force , to put her to the flight : But faith amounting to the skies , doth wound her crested head , Her face she dashes on the ground and mouth with bloud beraide , Her eies she putteth out , her winde she stoppeth and her breath . Thus Gentilisme , wanting winde : doth see no way but death ,
[
Rationale
diuinorum
]
S.
Iohn
S.
Pauls
Some
went
about
to
make
christians
shoote
at
a
wrong
marke
,
they
brought
in
worshipping
of
Angels
,
they
had
euen
then
voluntary
religion
,
in
pinching
their
bodies
too
much
,
which
thinges
had
a
shewe
of
worldly
wisedome
.
Touch
not
,
tast
not
,
handle
not
,
whereas
by
Iesus
Christ
,
we
were
made
free
:
they
holde
not
the
head
,
that
is
Iesus
Christ
,
and
his
doctrine
,
by
whom
all
the
body
being
knit
together
,
by
ioi●s
and
bandes
,
groweth
the
growth
of
God
.
They
growe
not
in
the
knowledge
of
our
Lord
Iesus
they
aske
not
counsell
of
their
head
,
in
these
thinges
.
Eusebius
Egesippus
,
that
as
long
as
the
Apostles
liued
,
&
the
hearers
of
Christ
himselfe
,
so
long
the
church
continued
a
virgine
:
but
after
their
deaths
,
this
adulterer
had
wooed
her
and
wonne
her
from
Christ
.
Praefat
.
epist.
I
let
passe
the
great
sta●elinesse
of
churches
,
their
immoderat
lengths
,
their
vaine
breadths
,
their
sumptuous
polishings
,
their
curious
paintings
,
which
while
they
do
draw
the
sight
of
thē
that
pray
,
vnto
them
,
they
hinder
their
affection
,
and
they
seeme
to
me
to
resemble
the
olde
custome
of
the
Iewes
.
Iewrie
had
a
rich
temple
,
and
all
thinges
then
made
of
golde
.
Then
those
thinges
were
allowed
of
the
●●●de
.
DEnying
the
onely
maister
of
his
house
and
our
Lorde
Iesus
Christ
.
]
Saint
Peter
be
subiect
to
your
masters
,
with
all
feare
.
S.
Paul
Let
as
many
seruants
as
in
vnder
the
yoke
,
account
their
own
masters
worthy
of
all
honour
.
they
which
haue
{αβγδ}
,
faithfull
masters
,
let
them
not
despise
them
.
one
shall
cleanse
himselfe
from
these
wicked
ones
,
he
shall
be
a
vessell
of
honor
sanctified
,
{αβγδ}
,
to
the
master
or
land
of
the
house
.
[
Denying
the
onely
master
of
his
house
God
and
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
.
]
S.
Peter
their
master
or
ruler
that
bought
them
Iesus
Christ
.
S.
Peter
that
this
master
is
Iesus
Christ
.
S.
Iude
that
it
is
he
alone
.
S.
Peter
in
the
mouth
of
two
or
three
witnesses
,
euery
worde
might
stand
.
Peter
)
there
were
false
prophets
in
the
law
,
euen
as
also
amongst
you
shall
be
false
teachers
.
And
they
shal
bring
in
craftly
and
subtilly
heresies
of
perdition
,
S.
Paul
S.
Peter
S.
Iude
they
shall
denie
their
master
,
S.
Iude
which
bought
them
.
They
shal
deny
their
master
that
bought
them
,
they
shall
deny
Christes
merits
,
his
raunsome
to
be
sufficient
.
And
they
shal
bring
vpon
themselues
suddaine
destruction
.
They
shall
bring
on
themselues
suddaine
destruction
:
that
the
brother
might
marry
his
brothers
wife
:
And
many
shall
follow
the
way
of
their
riot
or
wantonnesse
.
And
by
thē
the
way
of
truth
shall
be
blasphemed
,
shal
be
reproched
.
(
your
deuilish
spirit
,
Hardings
railing
.
your
solemne
praier
protestant-like
,
your
minister-like
talke
,
your
ministerships
)
S.
Paul
No
man
can
name
Iesus
Christ
,
but
by
the
holy
ghost
:
and
whereby
we
make
our
praiers
vnto
God
,
for
no
man
can
pray
as
hee
oft
to
pray
of
himselfe
;
but
the
holy
ghost
helpeth
our
infirmities
.
S.
Paul
And
through
couetousnesse
with
faire
wordes
they
shall
make
merchandize
of
you
:
S.
Peter
S.
Iude
S.
Iude
Saint
Jude
Who
shall
deny
Christ
to
bee
their
onely
master
,
the
ruler
or
gouernour
of
his
house
,
which
is
the
Church
?
S.
Paul
He
hath
put
all
things
vnder
his
feet
:
and
he
hath
giuen
him
to
be
the
head
ouer
al
the
whole
church
,
which
is
his
body
:
the
fulnesse
of
him
which
filleth
all
things
,
with
al
things
.
head
corner
stone
,
the
husband
of
his
church
,
Moses
:
That
as
Moses
was
in
the
house
of
God
as
a
seruant
;
so
now
Iesus
Christ
is
ouer
the
house
of
God
as
the
sonne
.
Moses
was
But
Christ
as
the
sonne
is
ouer
his
house
:
whose
house
wee
are
(
saith
the
Apostle
)
if
so
be
,
wee
keepe
sure
or
firme
our
confidence
,
and
the
reioicing
of
our
hope
,
vnto
the
ende
.
Iesus
Christ
;
2.
(
we
)
If
wee
keepe
that
confidence
and
assurance
:
and
that
reioicing
of
our
hope
,
firme
and
sure
vnto
the
ende
.
Saint
Iohn
is
our
confidence
,
this
is
our
assurance
,
that
we
haue
to
him
,
that
is
to
Iesus
Christ
,
that
whatsoeuer
we
aske
,
according
to
his
will
,
he
heareth
vs
:
and
if
we
know
he
heareth
vs
,
whatsoeuer
wee
aske
,
wee
knowe
we
haue
our
petitions
which
we
aske
of
him
.
Thou
that
hearest
the
praiers
,
vnto
thee
shal
al
flesh
come
In
the
time
of
my
trouble
I
will
call
vpon
thee
,
for
thou
hearest
me
.
S.
Paul
The
spirit
also
helpeth
our
infirmities
.
For
we
know
not
what
to
pray
as
we
ought
to
pray
:
but
the
spirit
it selfe
maketh
intercession
for
vs
,
with
gronings
that
are
vnspeakeable
.
And
hee
that
searcheth
the
hearts
knoweth
the
meaning
or
wisdome
of
the
spirit
.
For
euen
to
God
,
according
to
the
will
of
God
,
it
maketh
intercession
for
the
saints
.
al
flesh
commeth
to
him
;
in
troubles
we
crie
vnto
him
.
the
searcher
of
the
hearts
,
not
that
diuels
are
subiect
to
you
;
but
that
your
names
are
written
in
the
booke
of
life
.
S.
Paul
:
Being
iustified
by
faith
,
wee
haue
peace
with
God
,
by
our
Lorde
Iesus
Christ
,
by
whom
also
we
haue
an
entrance
to
this
grace
,
wherein
we
stand
,
and
reioice
for
the
hope
of
the
glory
of
God
.
S.
Peter
Blessed
be
God
,
and
the
father
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
who
according
to
his
abundant
mercy
hath
begotten
vs
againe
to
a
liuely
hope
,
by
the
resurrection
of
Iesus
Christ
from
the
deade
,
to
an
inheritance
,
incorruptible
,
vndefiled
,
and
that
neuer
fadeth
away
,
kepte
for
you
in
heauen
;
which
are
kept
by
the
power
of
God
,
through
faith
,
to
saluation
,
ready
to
be
reuealed
in
the
last
time
;
wherin
you
reioice
.
S.
Peter
,
The
ioie
of
the
Lord
is
your
strength
.
I
haue
written
these
thinges
S.
Iohn
)
to
you
,
which
beleeue
on
the
name
of
the
sonne
of
God
,
that
you
may
knowe
you
haue
euerlasting
life
,
and
that
you
may
beleeue
in
the
name
of
the
sonne
of
God
,
he
calleth
the
prince
of
pastors
,
a
fellowe
elder
,
not
a
fellow
Apostle
.
S.
Paul
Iames
,
Cephas
that
God
gaue
him
like
and
equall
authoritie
,
ouer
the
gentiles
;
as
Peter
had
ouer
the
Iewes
.
And
Iames
,
Peter
and
Iohn
confessing
this
,
and
acknowledging
it
,
ioyned
hands
of
fellowship
with
him
.
I
haue
written
to
you
more
boldly
after
a
sort
,
putting
you
in
remembrance
;
for
the
grace
giuen
to
me
of
God
,
that
I
should
be
a
minister
of
Iesus
Christ
towards
the
Gentiles
.
For
this
cause
,
I
Paul
a
prisoner
of
Iesus
Christ
,
for
you
Gentiles
:
if
ye
haue
heard
of
the
dispensation
or
stewardship
,
of
the
grace
of
God
giuen
me
to
you
ward
.
the
Doctor
or
teacher
of
the
Gentiles
in
faith
and
truth
.
Feede
my
sheepe
,
feede
my
lambes
,
feede
my
sheepe
,
For
when
they
sawe
,
that
the
gospell
ouer
the
vncircumcision
,
was
committed
vnto
me
,
saieth
Paul
:
as
the
gospell
ouer
the
circumcision
was
to
Peter
,
they
gaue
to
me
and
to
Barnabas
,
the
right
handes
of
fellowshippe
,
Cypr
.
lib
.
Epist.
Epist.
that
we
should
preach
vnto
the
Gentiles
,
and
they
vnto
the
circumcision
.
Collegas
nostros
.
Hee
that
receiueth
you
,
receiueth
mee
;
and
he
that
receiueth
mee
,
receiueth
him
that
sent
me
.
I
wil
gather
the
sons
of
Iudah
and
the
sonnes
of
Israell
together
,
and
they
shall
appoint
them
one
head
,
and
they
shall
ascend
from
the
earth
.
When
as
a
controuersie
did
arise
in
the
primitiue
church
,
about
keeping
Easter
,
Victor
Bishop
of
Rome
(
pertinaciùs
agens
)
as
Ruffinus
translateth
,
that
is
dealing
obstinately
,
and
frowardly
,
as
one
that
would
not
yeeld
:
did
goe
about
to
excommunicate
all
the
Bishops
of
the
East
church
,
because
they
dissented
from
the
Romaine
church
.
But
this
pleased
not
the
Bishops
,
but
rather
writing
to
him
againe
,
they
commanded
him
,
that
he
should
go
about
such
thinges
,
as
concerned
peace
,
and
that
he
should
care
for
peace
and
concord
.
To
be
short
,
their
letters
bee
extant
,
in
which
they
did
chide
Victor
very
sharpely
,
as
taking
small
care
for
the
profit
of
the
church
.
And
Irenzus
with
the
Bishops
of
France
,
whome
he
was
chiefe
ouer
,
reprooueth
Victor
;
that
he
hath
done
amisse
,
in
excommunicating
so
many
churches
,
which
obserued
the
custome
deliuered
them
,
of
their
elders
.
All
they
,
which
before
Soter
were
elders
of
the
church
,
which
thou
now
rulest
,
(
I
meane
Anacletus
,
Pius
,
Higinus
and
the
rest
)
had
peace
with
these
churches
.
because
thou
art
a
christian
,
and
the
Bishoppe
of
our
citie
,
haue
thought
it
meete
,
that
calling
for
thee
,
we
should
giue
thee
warning
,
to
forsake
the
communion
of
wicked
Athanasius
.
For
that
the
whole
worlde
hath
decreed
,
and
the
Councell
hath
excommunicated
him
.
Ecclesiasticall
iudgments
should
be
executed
with
great
iustice
;
and
that
an
excommunication
should
be
had
,
Athanasius
himselfe
being
called
before
him
:
The
Emperour
still
vrgeth
,
the
whole
world
hath
condemned
his
wickednesse
.
Quota
pars
es
tu
totius
orbis
?
that
is
,
who
are
you
,
in
comparison
of
the
whole
world
?
or
what
chiefe
man
in
the
world
are
you
?
that
you
alone
should
maintaine
a
most
wicked
man
,
and
shouldest
dissolue
the
peace
of
the
church
?
Liberius
answered
,
not
because
I
am
alone
,
therfore
the
goodnesse
of
his
cause
is
the
worse
.
For
in
time
past
,
there
were
three
only
found
,
that
resisted
the
kings
commandement
.
To
whome
Eusebius
the
Eunuch
said
:
Thou
hast
accounted
our
Emperour
,
like
Nabuchadnezar
.
Go
and
giue
it
to
the
Emperour
,
he
needeth
it
to
paie
his
souldiers
.
102.
103.
S.
Augustine
In
this
councell
,
although
in
charity
,
notwithstanding
not
without
much
adoe
,
and
disputation
,
that
point
amongst
other
was
handled
;
whether
it
was
lawfull
,
to
appeale
to
the
sea
of
Rome
or
no
;
and
Pope
Zozimus
,
who
was
then
departed
this
life
,
had
sent
to
the
councell
the
yeare
before
,
a
decree
of
the
Nicen
councell
,
to
prooue
that
it
was
lawfull
to
appeale
to
the
sea
of
Rome
.
The
which
decree
or
Canon
,
they
suspecting
to
be
forged
,
and
affirming
that
they
could
finde
no
such
,
in
all
their
latine
copies
,
they
write
to
Bonifacius
his
successour
:
First
,
that
they
trust
by
Gods
grace
,
that
his
holinesse
ruling
the
church
of
Rome
,
that
they
should
not
suffer
this
smoak
of
pride
,
and
that
those
things
should
be
obserued
towardes
them
,
which
if
they
had
not
reasoned
about
the
matter
,
ought
to
haue
beene
kept
of
brotherly
charitie
.
And
the
which
thinges
also
,
according
to
the
wisdome
and
iustice
which
the
highest
had
giuen
him
,
hee
himselfe
perfectly
knewe
ought
to
be
kept
,
if
the
Canons
of
the
Nicen
councel
,
peraduenture
,
were
contrarie
.
And
then
,
that
he
would
ioine
with
them
,
and
that
they
might
send
to
the
east
churches
,
to
Cyrill
and
the
rest
of
the
Bishops
there
,
for
the
true
copies
of
the
Nicen
councell
.
The
which
thing
they
did
.
And
when
they
had
receiued
the
very
originall
and
true
copies
of
the
Nicen
councell
:
thus
they
writ
to
Celestinus
,
who
succeeded
Bonifacius
,
concerning
the
matter
.
Hauing
saluted
you
as
becommeth
,
we
earnestly
desire
you
,
that
you
will
not
easily
admit
to
talke
with
any
,
that
shall
come
from
vs
to
you
;
nor
that
you
will
not
admit
any
whom
wee
haue
excommunicated
:
because
your
grauity
shall
finde
,
this
also
decreed
in
the
Nicen
councel
.
For
if
it
be
there
decreed
,
of
inferiour
clergie
men
,
or
laie
men
:
how
much
more
wil
they
haue
it
obserued
of
Bishops
;
that
they
which
are
suspended
from
the
communion
in
their
owne
prouinces
,
should
be
restored
of
your
holinesse
,
either
hastely
or
rashly
,
or
vnlawfully
.
Let
your
holinesse
also
,
as
it
becommeth
you
,
repell
the
wicked
appellations
of
priestes
and
cleargie
men
,
which
hereafter
shall
chance
:
because
by
no
decree
of
the
fathers
,
this
is
derogated
from
the
church
of
Aphrica
,
and
the
canons
of
Nice
haue
committed
most
manifestlie
,
both
the
clergy
men
of
the
lower
degrees
,
and
also
the
bishops
,
to
their
Metropolitanes
.
They
haue
most
wisely
,
and
iustlie
foreseene
:
that
all
matters
should
bee
ended
in
those
places
,
where
they
began
.
Neither
that
the
grace
of
the
holy
spirit
should
be
wanting
to
any
prouince
;
by
which
,
equity
may
be
both
wiselie
perceiued
,
and
constantly
maintained
of
all
Christes
priestes
;
especially
seeing
it
is
granted
to
euerie
one
,
if
hee
bee
grieued
with
the
iudgement
of
them
,
that
shall
knowe
his
cause
,
to
appeale
either
to
the
councell
of
his
owne
prouince
,
or
to
a
general
councell
:
Vnlesse
perchance
there
be
any
man
that
thinks
,
that
our
God
may
inspire
to
any
one
,
the
iustice
of
examining
causes
;
and
deny
it
to
a
great
number
of
priestes
assembled
in
a
councell
.
Or
howe
can
the
iudgement
beyond
the
sea
bee
good
,
whither
the
witnesses
which
are
necessarie
,
either
for
infirmitie
of
age
,
or
kinde
,
or
sexe
,
or
for
many
other
impediments
which
may
chance
,
cannot
bee
brought
?
Neither
doe
wee
finde
it
decreed
in
any
councell
of
the
fathers
,
that
any
legates
should
be
sent
from
you
.
Because
that
,
which
you
sent
not
long
since
,
by
our
brother
and
fellowe
Bishop
Faustinus
,
as
a
part
of
the
Nicen
councell
:
in
the
truer
councels
,
which
were
receiued
from
Nice
,
from
holy
Cyrill
our
fellow
Bishop
of
the
church
of
Alexandria
,
and
from
reuerend
Attichus
Bishoppe
of
Constantinople
,
being
sent
out
of
the
originals
,
the
which
also
before
this
,
by
Innocentius
a
priest
,
and
Marcellus
a
Subdeacon
,
by
which
they
were
directed
from
them
to
vs
,
were
sent
from
vs
to
Bishop
Bonifacius
your
predecessor
of
reuerende
memorie
,
in
which
we
could
find
no
such
thing
.
Therefore
send
not
your
clergie
hither
,
as
dealers
in
causes
,
to
quibusque
petentibus
:
any
mighty
men
,
or
at
any
mans
request
rather
,
nor
grant
that
to
them
,
least
you
seeme
to
bring
in
the
smoaky
pride
of
the
worlde
into
the
church
of
Christ
,
which
sheweth
to
al
,
that
would
see
God
,
the
light
of
simplicitie
and
the
day
of
humilitie
.
S.
Augustine
that
Iesus
Christ
,
being
taken
vp
into
heauen
,
doth
sit
at
the
right
hand
of
his
father
,
and
that
hee
sent
(
vicariam
vim
spiritus
sancti
:
qui
credentes
agat
)
the
power
of
the
holie
ghost
,
as
his
Vicar
,
in
his
roome
:
which
shoulde
leade
the
faithfull
.
S.
Iude
Mark
I
beseech
thee
,
how
in
this
thy
rash
presumption
,
the
peace
of
the
whole
church
is
troubled
,
and
thou
resistest
or
speakest
against
the
grace
,
which
is
giuen
to
all
equally
or
commonly
.
In
which
thou
maiest
so
much
grow
,
as
thou
shalt
in
thy selfe
decrease
:
and
thou
shalt
become
so
much
great
,
in
as
much
as
thou
shalt
bridle
thy selfe
,
from
the
vsing
of
the
name
of
pride
,
and
of
a
foolish
worde
:
and
so
much
thou
shalt
go
forwarde
,
in
as
much
as
thou
shalt
not
arrogate
to
thy selfe
,
by
derogating
from
thy
brethren
.
Loue
therfore
(
deere
brother
)
humilitie
with
thy
heart
,
by
which
the
concorde
of
all
bishops
,
the
vnitie
of
the
whole
vniuersall
church
may
bee
kept
.
Truly
the
Apostle
S.
Paul
,
when
he
heard
some
say
:
I
am
of
Paul
,
I
of
Apollo
,
I
of
Cephas
;
trembling
wonderfully
at
this
tearing
in
peeces
of
the
Lordes
body
,
by
which
,
the
members
thereof
do
ioine
themselues
,
as
it
were
to
other
heades
;
cried
out
saying
:
was
Paul
crucified
for
you
,
or
were
you
baptized
in
the
name
of
Paul
?
If
hee
therefore
eschewed
,
that
the
members
of
the
Lords
bodie
should
be
particularly
subiect
to
any
certaine
or
other
heads
,
beside
Christ
;
no
not
to
the
Apostles
;
what
wilt
thou
answere
to
Christ
,
the
head
of
the
vniuersall
church
,
in
that
strait
accompt
of
the
last
iudgement
,
who
goest
about
,
by
the
name
of
vniuersall
bishop
,
to
put
all
his
members
vnder
thee
?
who
is
followed
as
an
example
,
in
this
froward
word
?
but
hee
,
who
despising
the
legions
of
angels
,
ioined
fellow-like
with
him
,
endeuored
to
break
vp
to
the
top
of
singularitie
;
that
he
would
be
subiect
to
none
,
and
alone
woulde
seeme
to
bee
aboue
all
.
What
are
all
thy
brethren
,
the
bishops
of
the
vniuersall
church
?
but
starres
of
heauen
,
whose
both
liues
and
tongues
among
the
sinnes
and
errors
of
men
,
as
it
were
in
the
darkenes
of
the
night
,
do
shine
.
To
whom
while
thou
doest
couet
,
by
a
worde
of
pride
to
prefer
thy selfe
,
and
to
tread
vnder
their
names
in
comparison
of
them
,
what
saiest
thou
else
,
but
I
will
ascende
vp
to
heauen
,
and
I
will
set
my
throne
aboue
the
starres
?
Truely
Peter
is
the
first
member
of
the
holie
and
vniuersall
church
;
Paul
,
Andrew
,
and
Iohn
;
what
are
they
,
but
heades
of
particular
peoples
?
And
yet
they
are
all
members
of
the
church
,
vnder
one
head
.
S.
Paul
Paul
,
Andrew
and
Iohn
that
the
Brittaines
receiued
the
faith
in
king
Lucius
daies
,
and
kept
the
same
inuiolable
,
whole
&
perfect
,
and
in
quiet
peace
,
till
the
time
of
Dioclesian
.
Fidem
inuiolatam
,
integramque
quieta
in
pace
seruabant
:
they
answered
that
they
would
aske
counsell
of
their
brethren
.
And
after
returning
home
,
and
being
counselled
by
an
holie
Eremite
,
that
gaue
himselfe
wholy
from
the
worlde
to
prayers
and
meditations
of
the
scriptures
(
as
those
good
monkes
and
Eremites
did
in
the
beginning
)
That
Augustine
if
hee
were
humble
and
lowlie
,
then
hee
was
one
of
Christes
schollers
;
then
they
should
yeelde
to
him
:
but
if
hee
were
not
,
then
they
shoulde
not
communicate
with
him
.
And
that
they
should
trie
this
his
humilitie
,
if
he
being
first
in
the
place
,
where
they
should
meet
,
when
they
came
,
if
hee
would
rise
vp
to
them
and
salute
and
imbrace
them
brotherlie
.
because
Augu●●●ne
woulde
not
humbly
imbrace
them
as
his
brethren
:
they
vtterly
refused
his
fellowship
&
communion
.
In
the
country
of
the
Britains
al
this
time
christianitie
flourished
,
which
from
the
Apostles
time
neuer
among
them
decaied
.
But
after
Augustine
came
he
founde
in
their
countrey
seuen
bishoprickes
and
one
Archbishopricke
,
guarded
or
furnished
with
many
learned
prelates
and
many
Abbies
,
liuing
with
the
labour
of
their
owne
hands
;
among
whom
the
Lords
flock
kept
good
order
.
who
being
chosen
by
Henry
the
Emperour
as
the
former
Bishoppes
were
,
first
of
all
refused
his
election
;
and
affirmed
,
that
the
Emperor
had
no
authoritie
to
chuse
him
:
but
he
was
chosen
by
his
clergie
,
and
by
the
people
.
Saint
Iudes
S.
Augustine
,
He
is
the
king
of
kinges
And
they
are
also
kinges
,
of
whom
it
is
said
,
you
shal
sit
vpon
the
twelue
seates
,
iudging
the
twelue
tribes
of
Israell
.
They
preached
the
word
of
truth
,
and
they
begat
sonnes
,
not
to
themselues
:
but
to
him
.
To
this
belongeth
the
mysterie
of
the
lawe
:
If
the
brother
shall
die
,
let
the
brother
take
his
wife
,
and
raise
vp
seede
to
his
brother
.
Christ
is
dead
,
he
is
risen
againe
,
he
is
ascended
,
he
hath
absented
himselfe
in
his
body
,
his
brethren
haue
taken
his
wife
,
and
by
the
preaching
of
the
gospell
,
are
about
to
get
children
,
not
by
themselues
;
but
by
the
gospell
,
for
the
name
of
their
brother
.
Therefore
raising
seed
to
their
brother
,
those
whom
they
begat
,
they
named
not
Paulians
or
Petrians
:
but
Christians
.
In
thy
honour
,
kinges
daughters
haue
delighted
:
the
daughters
of
kinges
,
the
daughters
of
the
Apostles
:
but
in
thy
honour
,
because
they
raised
that
seede
to
their
brother
.
Yea
those
which
he
had
raised
to
his
brother
,
when
Paul
sawe
them
runne
to
his
name
,
he
cried
out
,
was
Paul
crucified
for
you
?
What
saith
the
lawe
,
let
him
that
is
borne
,
haue
the
name
of
the
dead
,
let
him
be
called
by
the
name
of
him
that
is
dead
.
This
point
of
the
law
Paul
kept
,
&c.
behold
Rome
,
behold
Carthage
,
behold
diuers
other
cities
,
they
are
kinges
daughters
:
and
they
haue
delighted
their
king
in
his
honour
,
and
of
them
all
is
made
one
Queene
.
And
what
be
the
garments
of
this
Queene
?
It
is
pretious
,
it
is
diuers
:
The
mysteries
or
sacraments
of
the
doctrine
,
Saint
Austen
here
makes
the
Aphrican
tongue
no
barbarous
tongue
.
in
all
,
in
diuers
toongs
.
There
is
the
Aphrican
toong
,
the
Syrian
toong
,
the
Greeke
toong
,
the
Heb
.
toong
,
and
diuers
other
toonges
.
These
toongs
make
the
diuersitie
of
the
garments
of
this
Queene
.
But
as
all
the
diuersitie
of
the
garments
,
agreeth
in
one
:
so
all
these
toongs
are
to
one
faith
:
In
this
garment
there
is
diuersitie
:
there
is
no
rent
:
there
is
no
diuision
.
The
king
hath
greatly
desired
this
beautie
.
What
beautie
?
but
that
,
which
he
made
.
He
hath
desired
thy
beautie
,
what
beautie
?
of
a
sinner
,
of
one
that
is
vniust
among
her
owne
people
?
No
,
but
that
whereof
it
is
said
,
who
is
this
that
ascendes
,
being
made
white
?
Before
therfore
,
she
was
not
white
:
but
afterward
she
was
made
white
.
Thou
art
married
to
God
the
king
;
being
endowed
of
him
,
being
beautified
of
him
,
being
redeemed
of
him
,
being
healed
of
him
.
What
soeuer
thou
hast
,
by
which
thou
pleasest
him
,
thou
hast
it
of
him
.
The
daughters
of
Tyre
,
shall
be
there
with
their
giftes
.
The
king
commeth
and
he
will
haue
giftes
.
But
what
giftes
,
almes
,
&c.
For
fathers
thou
shalt
haue
sonnes
.
The
Apostles
haue
begotten
thee
:
but
can
they
be
alwaies
in
body
present
?
No
,
one
of
them
said
,
I
desire
to
be
loosed
,
and
to
bee
with
Christ
,
Therfore
by
their
departure
,
is
the
church
forsaken
?
God
forbid
.
For
fathers
,
thou
hast
sonnes
borne
to
thee
.
And
what
is
that
?
The
fathers
are
gone
,
that
is
,
the
Apostles
:
and
for
the
fathers
,
sonnes
are
borne
to
thee
,
Bishops
are
constituted
.
Haue
I
not
euer
preferred
this
citie
before
all
others
,
and
accounted
it
more
deere
then
my
countrey
?
Oh
howe
great
is
the
power
of
Christianity
:
the
man
(
meaning
the
Emperour
)
vppon
earth
,
hauing
none
equall
vppon
earth
vnto
him
,
hath
bridled
and
restrained
his
power
,
of
destroying
and
ouerthrowing
all
thinges
,
and
hath
taught
such
Philosophie
,
as
a
priuate
man
woulde
not
haue
shewed
.
Truely
great
is
the
God
of
the
christians
,
which
maketh
of
men
Angels
,
and
setteth
them
aboue
the
necessity
of
mans
nature
.
In
this
also
,
the
city
hath
not
a
little
honoured
their
king
,
when
as
they
sent
no
embassadour
vnto
thee
.
For
they
gaue
a
most
excellent
and
honourable
speech
of
thee
,
Qui
omni
principatui
tuo
subiectos
Dei
sacerdotes
praehonoras
.
that
thou
honourest
very
greatly
all
the
priestes
of
God
,
which
are
subiect
to
all
thy
dominion
,
and
principality
,
though
they
be
neuer
so
simple
.
Chrysostome
,
3.
Thou
art
sorie
that
the
worship
of
the
citie
is
lost
.
Learne
what
is
the
worship
of
the
cittie
:
and
then
thou
shalt
surely
know
,
that
if
the
inhabitants
doe
not
betray
it
,
no
man
else
can
take
away
the
worship
of
the
citie
:
Not
that
it
is
the
mother
citie
,
nor
that
it
hath
stately
buildings
,
nor
many
pillars
,
and
porches
,
and
walkes
,
not
that
it
is
commended
before
other
cities
:
but
the
vertue
,
and
religion
of
the
inhabitantes
;
these
are
the
worship
,
and
ornaments
,
and
defence
of
the
citie
.
What
is
the
worshippe
of
our
citie
?
It
chanced
first
at
Antioche
that
the
disciples
were
called
christians
:
This
priuiledge
,
of
all
the
cities
that
be
in
the
world
,
none
hath
.
Neither
that
same
citie
of
Romulus
,
for
this
cause
may
looke
aloft
,
against
all
the
world
;
because
she
hath
the
fire
of
the
loue
of
Christ
;
for
this
trust
,
for
this
vertue
.
that
although
Antioche
were
in
some
displeasure
,
with
the
Emperour
:
yet
hee
hoped
,
that
shee
should
resume
her
former
countenance
,
and
bee
in
her
former
preheminence
.
Chrysostome
,
Tertullian
We
worship
the
Emperour
so
as
we
may
,
and
as
it
is
expedient
for
him
,
as
a
man
next
to
God
,
&
whatsoeuer
he
is
,
hauing
obtained
of
God
,
lesser
then
God
alone
.
This
also
he
willeth
:
For
so
he
is
greater
then
all
others
,
when
as
he
is
lesser
,
then
the
onely
true
God
.
The
Emperours
knowe
who
gaue
them
their
Empire
:
They
knowe
what
are
men
,
they
perceiue
who
are
soules
or
spirits
,
that
he
is
God
alone
,
in
whose
power
they
are
alone
,
from
whom
they
are
second
,
next
whom
they
are
first
,
afore
all
and
aboue
all
Gods
.
Moderating
the
maiestie
of
Caesar
vnder
God
,
I
commend
him
more
to
God
:
to
whom
alone
I
make
him
subiect
.
I
put
him
vnder
,
to
whom
I
doe
not
make
him
equall
.
If
flatterie
be
not
ashamed
of
lying
:
yet
let
it
feare
cursing
.
Iosuah
.
By
this
also
is
shewed
that
there
are
three
orders
necessary
in
the
church
.
In
the
first
order
,
are
the
secular
princes
:
these
must
go
before
,
and
make
a
waie
for
the
priestes
with
the
Arke
:
And
therefore
armour
is
permitted
vnto
them
.
In
the
second
order
,
are
the
priestes
,
and
to
these
belong
not
weapons
but
the
trumpet
,
and
the
arke
.
For
none
is
to
be
compelled
to
the
faith
with
armour
;
but
by
preaching
of
the
word
:
and
they
which
are
the
Lordes
souldiers
,
must
not
entangle
themselues
with
secular
affaires
.
In
the
thirde
order
,
are
the
common
people
,
and
they
must
obey
the
secular
power
and
heare
the
priests
.
In
this
opinion
he
blasphemeth
the
church
dispersed
ouer
the
whole
world
,
except
the
Romaines
and
a
fewe
westerne
churches
.
But
it
is
certaine
,
that
the
life
of
the
sheepe
depend
of
the
iudgment
of
their
pastors
.
But
wo
to
them
that
call
good
euill
,
and
euill
good
.
&c.
What
mean
these
wordes
saith
Augustine
,
I
cannot
tell
:
for
if
as
you
write
,
Vrbicus
saith
thus
,
the
people
depending
of
the
iudgement
of
their
pastor
,
doth
fast
with
their
Bishop
on
the
sabaoth
day
;
If
he
haue
written
these
things
thus
vnto
you
,
because
in
your
Epistle
you
haue
put
such
a
like
matter
:
let
him
not
perswade
you
,
so
to
praise
a
Christian
city
fasting
on
the
sabaoth
,
that
you
may
be
compelled
to
condemne
the
whole
christian
world
,
that
day
dining
.
For
when
as
he
saith
wo
to
them
that
call
good
euill
,
and
darkenesse
light
,
&c.
meaning
the
fast
on
the
sabaoth
to
bee
good
,
light
and
sweete
;
and
the
dining
on
the
sabaoth
day
,
to
be
euill
,
darkenesse
and
bitter
:
who
doubts
but
that
he
condemnes
the
whole
world
,
in
all
christians
,
dining
on
the
sabaoth
?
saith
he
.
Augustine
)
it
be
answered
,
that
Iames
taught
those
at
Ierusalem
&
Iohn
at
Ephesus
,
and
other
in
other
places
,
that
Peter
taught
at
Rome
,
that
is
,
that
they
should
fast
on
the
sabaoth
day
;
and
that
other
countries
haue
erred
from
this
doctrine
,
and
that
Rome
continued
in
it
:
and
on
the
contrary
it
is
replied
,
that
some
places
of
the
west
,
amongst
which
Rome
is
,
haue
not
kept
that
,
which
the
Apostles
haue
deliuered
;
and
that
the
countries
of
the
east
,
from
whence
the
gospell
began
to
be
preached
,
haue
continued
,
and
remained
without
any
varying
,
in
that
which
was
deliuered
of
the
Apostles
,
and
also
of
Peter
himselfe
,
that
they
should
not
fast
on
the
sabaoth
:
This
is
a
contention
without
end
Augustine
)
engendering
quarrels
,
not
ending
questions
.
Rome
the
seate
of
the
most
famous
Empire
.
Neither
must
we
thinke
the
church
of
the
citie
of
Rome
,
to
bee
one
;
and
the
Church
of
the
whole
worlde
to
bee
another
:
as
though
Rome
should
controll
the
whole
church
.
that
the
custome
of
the
church
of
Rome
is
to
bee
taken
necessarily
for
an
example
.
The
Churches
of
France
,
of
Brittaine
,
and
Affrica
,
and
Persia
,
and
the
east
countrey
,
and
India
,
and
all
barbarous
nations
,
worshippe
one
Christ
,
obserue
one
rule
of
truth
:
If
we
respect
authority
,
the
whole
world
is
greater
,
then
a
city
.
Whersoeuer
a
Bishop
shal
be
,
either
at
Rome
,
either
at
Eugubium
,
or
at
Constantinople
,
or
at
Regium
,
or
at
Alexandria
,
or
at
Thanis
:
he
is
of
the
same
desert
,
he
is
of
the
same
priesthood
.
he
is
all
one
.
what
makes
them
seeme
greater
?
The
power
of
riches
,
and
the
humility
of
pouerty
,
makes
a
Bishop
either
higher
or
inferiour
.
But
they
are
all
,
successors
of
the
Apostles
.
But
you
say
,
Howe
at
Rome
are
priestes
made
at
the
testimony
of
Deacons
?
Hee
answereth
,
What
bring
you
me
the
custome
of
one
citie
?
What
the
fewnesse
(
that
is
)
of
Deacons
,
whereof
this
pride
is
sprung
vppe
?
Thou
encrochest
against
the
lawes
of
the
church
.
And
I
thinke
speaking
of
Bethlem
,
that
this
place
is
holier
,
then
the
Rocke
of
Tarpeia
,
(
meaning
Rome
)
which
is
often
reported
from
heauen
that
it
hath
been
striken
with
thunder
boults
,
because
it
displeased
the
Lord
.
Reade
the
reuelation
of
S.
Iohn
,
and
marke
what
is
said
there
,
of
the
woman
cloathed
in
purple
,
and
of
the
blasphemie
written
in
her
forehead
.
Of
the
seauen
hilles
,
many
waters
,
and
the
departing
out
of
Babylon
:
God
out
of
her
(
saith
the
Lord
)
my
people
,
and
be
not
partakers
of
her
sinnes
,
and
doe
not
take
part
of
her
plagues
.
And
looking
backe
to
Ieremie
,
marke
also
howe
it
is
written
,
flie
out
of
the
middest
of
Babylon
,
and
euery
man
saue
his
owne
soule
:
for
great
Babylon
is
falne
,
it
is
falne
,
and
is
become
the
dwelling
of
deuils
,
and
a
cage
of
euill
spirites
.
There
is
there
truely
,
the
holy
church
;
there
is
there
,
the
ensignes
of
the
Apostles
and
Martyres
;
there
is
there
,
the
true
confession
of
Christ
;
there
is
there
,
the
faith
commended
of
the
Apostles
;
and
Paganisme
troden
vnder
foote
,
the
name
of
christians
euery
day
aduancing
it selfe
on
high
:
but
ambition
it selfe
,
the
power
and
greatnesse
of
the
citie
,
to
see
and
to
be
seene
,
to
salute
and
to
be
saluted
,
&c.
are
far
off
,
and
not
conuenient
for
the
purpose
of
Monks
.
Saint
Iohn
call
their
pastor
by
the
name
of
Bishop
,
and
doe
all
things
without
him
.
To
such
Christ
himselfe
saith
,
who
is
the
true
and
chiefe
Bishop
,
and
onely
by
nature
a
Bishop
,
why
doe
ye
call
me
Lord
,
Lord
,
&c.
Magnesians
:
It
becommeth
you
to
obey
your
Bishop
,
and
to
gainesay
him
in
nothing
.
For
it
is
terrible
thing
,
to
contrary
him
.
For
a
man
despiseth
not
him
,
whom
he
here
seeth
:
but
they
despise
him
,
that
inuisible
one
,
which
may
not
be
despised
of
any
.
For
he
is
not
promoted
to
this
dignity
of
man
;
but
of
God
.
For
so
saith
God
to
Samuell
of
his
contemners
:
they
haue
not
despised
thee
;
but
me
.
Let
vs
all
loue
together
in
concord
,
and
let
no
man
consider
him
that
hath
the
charge
of
him
after
the
flesh
:
but
according
to
Iesus
Christ
.
Let
there
be
no
cause
,
that
may
moue
you
to
be
separated
:
but
be
you
knit
to
your
Bishoppe
,
being
subiect
to
him
,
through
God
in
Christ
.
And
euen
as
the
Lorde
did
nothing
without
the
Father
;
for
saith
he
,
I
can
do
nothing
of
my selfe
:
so
neither
you
,
without
your
Bishop
,
whether
you
be
presbyters
,
deacons
,
or
lay-men
.
Therefore
let
nothing
seeme
reasonable
vnto
you
,
without
his
sentence
;
for
that
is
vnlawfull
and
odious
.
Philadelphians
,
Wherefore
I
write
to
you
boldly
in
God
,
to
your
worthie
charity
,
exhorting
you
,
that
you
continue
in
one
faith
,
in
one
preaching
,
vsing
one
giuing
of
thankes
:
for
there
is
one
flesh
of
our
Lorde
Iesus
Christ
,
and
one
bloud
,
which
was
shedde
for
vs
,
and
one
bread
broken
for
all
,
and
one
cuppe
of
the
whole
church
,
and
one
Bishoppe
together
with
presbyters
and
deacons
my
fellow
seruants
,
because
also
there
is
one
only
not
begotten
God
the
Father
,
and
one
only
begotten
sonne
God
the
word
and
man
,
&
one
comforter
the
spirit
of
truth
,
one
preaching
also
,
and
one
faith
,
and
one
baptisme
,
and
one
church
,
which
the
Apostles
haue
founded
from
one
ende
of
the
world
to
the
other
,
in
the
bloud
of
Christ
,
with
their
owne
paines
and
labour
.
And
it
becommeth
you
,
as
a
priestly
people
,
and
a
holy
nation
,
to
be
perfected
all
of
you
in
the
vnity
of
Christ
.
Let
no
man
without
the
Bishop
doe
any
thing
,
of
those
things
which
concerne
the
church
,
of
ecclesiasticall
matters
.
Let
the
Eucharist
be
accounted
sure
,
which
the
Bishop
grants
.
Where
the
Bishop
is
present
;
let
the
people
be
there
assembled
:
like
as
where
Christ
is
,
all
the
heauenly
souldiours
are
present
,
as
to
the
captaine
of
the
Lords
warfare
.
And
he
is
the
steward
of
all
the
spirituall
nature
.
Wherefore
it
is
not
lawfull
without
the
Bishop
,
neither
to
offer
,
nor
to
sacrifice
,
nor
to
celebrate
Masse
.
If
it
shall
seeme
good
to
him
,
according
to
the
pleasure
of
God
:
then
it
shall
be
safe
and
sure
.
No
man
is
more
excellent
then
God
,
nor
like
to
him
,
nor
more
honourable
then
the
Bishoppe
in
the
church
,
exercising
the
priesthood
to
God
,
for
the
saluation
of
the
world
.
Neither
who
is
like
to
the
king
in
the
host
?
deuising
peace
,
and
loue
to
all
his
princes
.
O
ye
Princes
,
be
subiect
to
Caesar
;
and
ye
souldiers
,
be
subiect
to
your
princes
.
Let
deacons
be
subiect
to
the
presbyters
,
as
the
ministers
of
holy
sacraments
.
But
the
presbyters
and
deacons
,
and
all
the
cleargie
together
with
all
the
people
,
souldiers
,
and
princes
,
and
also
Caesar
:
let
them
obey
their
Bishop
,
and
the
Bishop
Christ
,
as
Christ
his
father
.
And
so
vnitie
may
be
kept
in
all
pointes
.
And
that
I
testifie
the
truth
of
our
conference
,
And
this
truely
is
a
worke
worthy
your
Empire
.
You
truely
are
called
religious
,
Philosophers
,
keepers
of
Iustice
,
and
louers
of
learning
:
that
you
are
so
called
,
yee
heare
in
euery
place
;
but
whether
you
be
so
,
the
thing
it selfe
will
declare
.
The
tributes
and
contributions
which
are
ordained
of
you
,
to
your
collectors
wee
bring
first
of
all
,
as
we
are
taught
of
Iesus
Christ
.
For
at
that
time
some
came
asking
him
,
whether
tributes
were
to
be
paied
to
Caesar
or
not
?
To
whom
he
answered
thus
.
Tell
me
whose
image
the
money
hath
:
who
when
they
had
said
,
Caesars
.
Giue
therefore
to
Caesar
the
things
that
are
Caesars
,
and
to
God
the
things
that
are
Gods
.
And
therefore
we
onely
worship
God
:
but
as
concerning
other
thinges
wee
serue
you
willinglie
,
confessing
that
you
are
kinges
and
rulers
of
men
,
and
praying
that
you
may
haue
with
your
Emperiall
authoritie
a
right
iudgement
.
of
the
preheminence
of
the
Romaine
church
,
writing
thus
to
the
Romaines
,
Ignatius
,
who
also
is
called
Theophorus
,
to
the
church
sanctified
and
lightened
by
the
will
of
God
,
who
hath
made
all
thinges
,
which
are
according
to
the
faith
and
loue
of
our
Lorde
Iesus
Christ
,
hauing
obtained
mercie
through
the
might
of
the
most
high
God
,
the
father
of
Iesus
Christ
,
his
only
sonne
:
to
the
church
,
which
beareth
rule
,
in
the
place
of
the
countrie
of
the
Romaines
,
worthie
of
God
,
worthie
of
authoritie
or
preheminence
,
worthie
of
blessednesse
,
worthy
of
praise
,
worthy
of
faith
:
founded
in
the
loue
and
faith
of
Christ
,
hauing
the
name
of
the
father
,
bearing
the
spirit
,
whom
I
salute
in
the
name
of
God
almighty
,
and
Iesus
Christ
his
sonne
.
in
locoregionis
Romanorum
,
Irenaeus
Cyprian
There
is
one
body
,
&
one
spirit
,
and
one
hope
of
our
calling
,
one
Lorde
,
and
one
baptisme
,
and
one
God
;
which
vnitie
wee
bishops
,
which
beare
rule
in
the
church
,
ought
to
keepe
surely
,
and
to
striue
for
that
,
that
we
may
approue
also
our
Bishopricke
to
be
one
,
and
not
deuided
.
Let
no
man
by
lying
beguile
his
brother
:
let
no
man
corrupt
the
truth
of
the
faith
by
vnlawfull
trespassing
.
There
is
but
one
Bishopricke
,
whereof
euerie
one
of
vs
holdes
a
part
wholy
and
equallie
as
his
owne
.
And
there
is
but
one
church
spreade
ouer
the
whole
world
,
&c.
Therefore
deerely
beloued
brother
,
the
bodie
of
priestes
is
many
,
knit
together
by
the
glewe
of
mutuall
concord
,
&
with
the
band
of
vnitie
,
that
if
any
of
your
colleagues
should
goe
about
to
make
an
heresie
,
and
to
teare
and
spoile
the
flocke
of
Christ
;
the
other
should
helpe
,
and
as
good
and
mercifull
shepheards
should
gather
the
Lordes
sheepe
into
his
fould
.
As
in
the
sea
,
if
any
hauen
(
her
bulwarkes
being
broken
)
shall
be
dangerous
to
the
ships
,
will
not
the
Mariners
direct
their
ships
to
the
next
hauen
,
where
they
may
haue
safe
and
sure
entrance
,
standing
in
securitie
?
&c.
this
multitude
of
bishops
a
college
of
priestes
,
knit
together
through
loue
.
Although
we
be
many
pastors
,
yet
we
feede
but
one
flocke
.
wee
ought
to
gather
together
the
sheepe
,
which
Christ
redeemed
with
his
owne
bloud
,
Seeing
it
is
decreed
amongst
vs
all
,
as
also
it
is
meet
and
right
,
that
euery
mans
cause
should
there
be
heard
,
where
the
faulte
is
committed
,
to
euery
pastor
a
portion
of
the
flocke
is
allotted
,
which
euery
one
must
gouerne
,
giuing
account
of
his
doings
to
the
Lord
.
I
haue
answered
your
letters
according
to
my
habilitie
and
haue
shewed
what
wee
thinke
as
much
as
lieth
in
vs
,
prescribing
to
none
,
that
he
may
not
determine
,
what
euery
one
thinkes
good
,
as
who
shall
giue
account
to
the
Lorde
of
his
doing
.
The
deuill
found
out
heresies
and
schismes
,
wherewith
he
might
subuert
faith
,
breake
in
sunder
the
truth
,
and
cut
in
peeces
vnitie
.
Those
whom
he
coulde
not
detaine
with
the
blindnesse
of
the
olde
way
:
hee
hath
beguiled
and
seduced
,
with
the
error
of
the
new
way
.
He
snatcheth
men
from
the
church
her selfe
,
and
whilest
they
seeme
to
themselues
to
come
neare
to
the
light
,
and
that
they
haue
escaped
the
night
of
the
worlde
:
hee
againe
powreth
other
darkenesse
to
the
ignorant
;
that
notwithstanding
,
with
the
Gospell
of
Christ
,
and
with
obseruation
of
it
,
and
the
lawe
,
they
might
cal
themselues
christians
;
yet
walking
in
darkenesse
,
they
shoulde
thinke
themselues
to
haue
the
light
,
(
the
enemie
flattering
&
beguiling
them
)
:
Who
according
to
the
saying
of
the
Apostle
,
hath
changed
himselfe
into
the
likenesse
of
an
angell
of
light
,
and
doth
set
his
seruants
out
,
like
seruants
of
righteousnesse
,
affirming
night
for
day
,
destruction
for
saluation
,
desperation
vnder
a
pretence
of
hope
,
falshood
vnder
the
color
of
faith
;
Antichrist
vnder
the
name
of
Christ
,
that
whilest
thinges
seeming
true
,
are
counterfeited
,
they
might
make
frustrate
the
truth
with
subtletie
.
This
is
done
hereof
(
beloued
brethren
)
whilst
that
we
return
not
vnto
the
beginning
of
truth
,
nor
seeke
the
head
,
neither
in
that
we
keepe
the
doctrine
of
our
heauenly
master
,
which
if
any
would
consider
and
examine
,
there
need
no
long
discourse
or
argumentes
.
The
triall
vnto
the
faith
,
with
the
compendiousnesse
of
the
truth
,
is
easie
.
The
Lord
speakes
vnto
Peter
,
I
say
vnto
thee
that
thou
art
Peter
,
and
vpon
this
rocke
will
I
build
my
church
,
and
the
gates
of
hell
shall
not
ouercome
it
.
I
will
giue
to
thee
the
keyes
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
,
and
what
thou
shalt
bind
vpon
earth
shall
be
bound
in
heauen
also
,
And
whatsoeuer
thou
shalt
loose
vpon
earth
shall
bee
loosed
in
heauen
.
Feed
my
sheep
.
And
although
he
gaue
like
power
to
all
his
Apostles
,
after
his
resurrection
,
and
saide
;
as
my
father
hath
sent
me
,
I
also
send
you
,
receiue
ye
the
holy
Ghost
;
whose
sinnes
ye
shall
remit
they
shall
bee
remitted
vnto
him
;
whose
sinnes
ye
retaine
,
they
shall
bee
retained
:
Notwithstanding
that
hee
might
make
manifest
vnitie
,
by
his
owne
authoritie
,
he
hath
disposed
the
originall
of
the
same
vnitie
beginning
of
one
.
And
the
selfe
same
thing
truely
were
the
other
Apostles
that
Peter
was
,
indued
with
the
like
fellowshippe
both
of
honour
and
power
:
but
the
beginning
sprang
from
vnitie
,
that
one
church
might
bee
shewed
.
Which
one
church
also
the
holie
ghost
in
the
Canticles
,
in
the
person
of
the
Lord
,
doth
meane
and
say
:
One
is
my
Doue
,
my
perfect
one
,
shee
is
one
,
chosen
to
her
mother
.
Doth
he
beleeue
that
he
holds
the
faith
,
which
holds
not
this
vnitie
of
the
church
?
He
that
striues
against
and
resistes
the
church
,
doth
he
trust
that
he
is
of
the
church
?
Cornelius
,
Those
things
especiallie
we
do
,
and
ought
to
bee
carefull
of
:
that
the
vnitie
giuen
vs
of
the
Lorde
and
his
Apostles
,
as
much
as
wee
can
,
we
maintaine
.
2
lib
.
Epist.
10.
ad
Cor
.
If
we
shal
say
also
that
which
Peter
said
,
Thou
art
Christ
the
son
of
the
liuing
God
,
as
it
were
by
reuelation
(
not
receiued
either
of
flesh
or
bloud
,
but
of
the
light
shining
into
our
hart
,
from
the
father
which
is
in
heauen
)
wee
are
made
Peter
;
and
it
shall
bee
saide
vnto
vs
that
followeth
this
speech
:
Thou
art
Peter
,
and
so
forth
,
as
it
followeth
in
that
place
:
for
he
is
a
rocke
whosoeuer
is
Christes
disciple
,
of
whom
they
dranke
the
spirituall
rocke
following
them
:
And
vppon
such
a
rocke
all
ecclesiasticall
doctrine
is
builded
,
and
according
to
the
ordinance
of
life
.
For
in
euery
perfect
man
,
hauing
the
congregation
of
those
wordes
,
deedes
,
and
fences
,
which
fulfill
blessednesse
,
is
the
church
,
which
is
builded
of
God
.
But
if
you
doe
thinke
that
the
whole
church
is
builded
vpon
that
one
Peter
only
,
what
will
you
say
of
Iohn
the
sonne
of
thunder
,
and
of
euery
one
of
the
rest
of
the
Apostles
?
But
otherwise
,
shall
we
be
bold
to
say
,
that
the
gates
of
hel
shall
not
preuaile
against
one
Peter
:
and
that
they
shall
preuaile
against
the
other
Apostles
,
and
perfect
men
?
And
not
rather
in
all
and
euery
one
of
them
,
of
whom
it
is
spoken
before
,
that
is
done
which
is
saide
:
And
the
gates
of
hell
shall
not
preuaile
against
it
?
And
also
that
vpon
this
rocke
will
I
builde
my
church
.
Or
truely
were
the
keyes
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
giuen
to
Peter
onely
of
Christ
?
Nor
that
anie
of
the
other
blessed
Saintes
receiued
them
also
?
But
if
this
saying
,
I
giue
to
thee
the
keyes
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
,
bee
common
also
to
the
rest
:
why
then
not
also
all
thinges
,
both
those
which
were
spoken
before
,
and
also
those
which
follow
,
(
as
it
were
spoken
to
Peter
)
are
common
to
all
?
For
heere
,
and
that
seemed
to
bee
spoken
as
it
were
to
Peter
:
Whatsoeuer
thou
shalt
binde
vppon
earth
,
shall
be
bound
in
heauen
;
and
the
wordes
that
follow
.
But
in
S.
Iohns
gospell
,
our
sauiour
giuing
the
holie
ghost
to
his
disciples
,
by
breathing
vpon
them
(
he
saith
)
Receiue
ye
the
holy
ghost
,
&c.
Whatsoeuer
we
eate
Austen
)
we
conuay
into
our
bodies
:
This
doth
the
church
by
the
saints
,
all
those
whom
she
winnes
vnto
her
,
after
a
maner
,
shee
eates
;
whose
person
Peter
represented
:
Kill
and
eate
ô
church
,
that
is
ô
Peter
.
Aug
in
Psal
30.
Neither
was
it
onely
a
simple
or
plaine
commandement
,
Hist
.
tripart
lib
.
Lib
.
a.
Eusebius
)
but
the
kinges
pleasure
and
will
was
adioined
.
Here
was
an
assembly
of
many
bishops
,
as
a
garland
compact
of
many
flowers
.
But
the
bishop
of
the
Emperours
citie
Eusebius
)
being
hindered
by
age
,
could
not
be
present
;
but
Presbyters
fulfilled
his
roome
.
In
the
councel
when
as
they
were
al
set
in
their
places
,
they
all
in
silence
waited
for
,
and
ratied
the
entrance
of
the
king
.
There
came
in
before
,
one
or
two
of
the
kinges
noble
men
:
Then
after
a
signe
being
giuen
,
they
all
arising
,
he
himselfe
(
as
some
messenger
sent
from
God
)
went
in
the
middle
,
&c.
Hee
sate
in
a
low
chaire
of
gold
,
prepared
for
the
purpose
;
and
such
was
his
humilitie
,
that
he
would
not
sit
down
,
till
the
bishops
gaue
a
signe
:
Then
hee
that
sate
at
the
vpper
ende
,
of
the
right
side
of
the
bishops
,
rose
vp
and
made
a
short
oration
to
the
king
:
And
afterward
gaue
singular
praises
to
God
almightie
in
a
hymne
.
The
Emperor
sitting
downe
,
the
holie
assemblie
there
sate
downe
with
him
.
First
Eustathius
that
bishop
of
Antioch
,
&c.
He
adorned
the
Emperor
with
praises
,
and
thanked
God
for
the
care
that
he
had
concerning
holy
thinges
.
The
Emperor
after
,
with
a
cheerefull
countenance
,
gathering
his
spirits
together
,
as
chiefe
of
the
councel
,
began
thus
with
a
curteous
and
gentle
voice
:
It
was
not
the
least
part
of
my
wish
or
desire
(
ô
friends
)
that
I
might
enioy
your
companie
,
&c.
And
after
he
heard
both
partes
of
them
,
that
were
at
discord
courteouslie
:
perswading
these
,
entreating
those
,
and
mouing
all
to
concorde
.
Theogonius
being
banished
by
the
same
councel
,
sent
books
of
their
repentance
to
the
chiefe
Bishops
,
and
were
called
home
againe
by
the
Emperours
commandement
.
Nowe
the
chiefe
bishops
are
thus
reckoned
vp
in
order
:
Macharius
of
Ierusalem
,
Eustachius
gouerning
Antioch
,
Alexander
of
Alexandria
,
and
Iulius
of
Rome
.
that
the
ancient
prerogatiue
of
honour
giuen
the
bishop
of
Ierusalem
,
should
bee
obserued
,
besides
the
dignitie
that
hee
was
Metropolitane
.
Iames
first
tooke
the
chaire
of
bishoply
authority
:
to
whom
the
Lorde
committed
his
throne
vpon
earth
first
:
Hee
also
was
called
the
brother
of
the
Lorde
,
&c.
Epiphanius
Eusebius
:
This
Iames
who
was
called
iust
of
our
fore
fathers
,
for
the
merit
of
his
virtue
,
and
for
the
priuiledge
of
his
famous
life
,
first
of
al
,
histories
report
,
that
he
tooke
vpon
him
the
seat
of
the
church
,
which
is
at
Ierusalem
.
As
Clemens
also
in
the
sixt
booke
of
his
Ordinances
affirmes
,
saying
,
Peter
and
Iames
and
Iohn
,
after
the
assumption
of
our
sauiour
,
although
they
were
almost
preferred
before
all
other
,
yet
they
took
not
to
themselues
the
glory
of
this
primacy
,
but
they
ordained
Iames
,
which
is
called
iust
,
the
bishop
of
the
Apostles
.
S.
Paules
Peter
,
Iames
Saint
Paul
To
Iames
which
is
called
iust
,
and
to
Iohn
,
and
to
Peter
,
the
Lorde
after
his
resurrection
,
gaue
all
knowledge
,
and
they
to
the
rest
of
the
Apostles
,
which
Apostles
gaue
it
to
the
seauenty
disciples
,
whereof
Barnabas
was
one
.
Before
the
birth
of
Christ
,
some
ruled
ouer
Asia
,
others
ouer
Macedonia
,
others
ouer
Aegypt
,
and
others
ouer
Arabia
.
Syria
was
subiect
to
the
Iewes
.
In
euerie
village
,
citie
,
and
place
,
then
raging
were
wont
to
kill
one
another
,
to
bee
mad
one
against
another
,
to
make
warre
continually
one
against
another
.
But
all
these
quarrels
,
two
notable
powers
,
running
out
of
the
same
lystes
(
as
it
were
)
brought
to
concord
and
vnitie
:
whereof
one
was
the
Empire
of
Rome
,
gouerned
by
the
authority
of
one
:
The
other
was
the
doctrine
of
Christ
,
which
two
began
both
at
one
time
to
florish
together
.
And
as
the
power
of
our
Sauiour
tooke
away
the
manie
kingdomes
of
the
Diuell
,
and
his
diuers
worships
of
many
gods
,
and
preached
one
God
to
Greekes
and
Barbarians
,
and
to
all
others
,
euen
vnto
the
ende
of
the
worlde
:
So
the
Romaine
Empire
,
hauing
taken
away
the
causes
of
many
Empires
,
hath
put
vnder
her
iurisdiction
all
kingdomes
that
man
coulde
attaine
to
:
and
hath
taken
great
care
,
that
all
mankinde
should
bee
knit
together
in
bondes
of
peace
and
concorde
,
&c.
For
now
as
children
begotten
of
one
father
,
that
is
of
our
God
;
and
of
one
mother
,
that
is
,
of
true
religion
,
for
therewith
they
haue
imbraced
peace
among
themselues
,
and
haue
kept
it
from
time
to
time
,
that
from
that
time
the
whole
worlde
doth
differ
nothing
from
a
familie
,
gouerned
and
knit
together
,
with
good
lawes
and
ordinances
.
So
that
now
euery
one
may
at
his
pleasure
,
trauell
where
he
will
,
without
perill
and
danger
.
Eusebius
That
most
mighty
Champion
of
our
faith
,
hath
fenced
his
church
with
famous
assemblies
,
of
all
people
,
and
nations
(
meaning
generall
councels
)
with
the
seaes
Apostolique
,
as
with
towers
of
authority
:
and
also
with
strong
and
inuincible
reasons
of
the
godly
and
learned
.
You
see
howe
many
are
cutte
off
from
the
christian
society
,
which
by
the
apostolique
seates
and
successions
of
Bishops
,
by
most
certaine
propagations
,
is
spread
ouer
the
whole
world
.
Thou
hast
brought
a
vine
out
of
Egypt
;
thou
hast
cast
out
the
heathen
and
planted
it
.
And
when
it
had
taken
roote
,
it
filled
the
land
.
S.
Paul
Paul
hath
planted
,
and
Apollo
hath
watered
;
but
God
hath
giuen
the
encrease
:
so
that
neither
he
that
plants
is
any
thing
,
or
he
that
waters
,
but
God
that
giueth
the
encrease
.
He
that
planteth
and
watereth
is
all
one
,
But
God
is
all
in
all
.
S.
Iohn
Hee
that
hath
the
bride
,
is
the
bridegroome
:
but
the
friend
of
the
bridegroome
standes
by
,
and
heareth
him
;
and
reioiceth
greatly
at
the
voice
of
the
bridegroome
;
and
this
my
ioie
is
now
filled
:
that
the
Bishop
of
the
first
sea
,
should
not
be
called
prince
of
priestes
,
or
high
priest
,
or
any
such
like
;
but
prima
sedes
.
only
the
Bishop
of
the
first
sea
.
principalem
ecclesiam
,
the
chiefe
church
:
from
whence
priestly
vnitie
began
,
whose
faith
the
Apostle
Paul
praised
,
and
to
whome
infidelity
cannot
haue
accesse
.
that
Rome
shall
bee
that
Babylon
,
which
S.
Iohn
in
the
Reuelation
bids
all
christians
flie
out
of
,
as
hath
beene
prooued
before
.
that
infidelity
shall
not
haue
accesse
vnto
it
.
And
after
,
all
nations
reioice
,
Beatus
Rhenanus
Tertullian
:
That
Christ
whilest
he
was
here
on
earth
,
taught
aboundantly
whatsoeuer
was
necessary
.
And
that
he
chose
twelue
disciples
,
whome
after
his
resurrection
,
he
commanded
to
goe
,
that
they
might
teach
the
Gentiles
.
And
those
Apostles
,
first
ordaining
churches
in
Iewry
;
after
that
,
they
went
into
all
the
world
;
and
that
they
ordained
churches
in
euery
citie
,
which
were
called
apostolique
churches
,
from
which
all
the
rest
,
(
as
it
were
)
borrowed
their
doctrine
.
Furthermore
,
that
there
was
one
chiefe
apostolique
church
,
from
which
sprang
all
the
rest
.
He
appointes
this
to
no
one
place
.
Beatus
Rhenanus
As
by
this
booke
it
may
plainly
appeare
to
the
reader
,
if
he
be
not
very
simple
,
by
what
meanes
the
bishop
of
Rome
hath
come
to
this
authority
,
which
at
this
day
hee
hath
.
Although
Tertullian
doe
highly
commend
the
Romane
church
:
yet
notwithstanding
,
he
makes
not
so
great
account
of
her
,
as
we
see
is
made
at
this
day
.
For
he
reckons
her
among
the
other
apostolique
churches
.
He
doth
not
make
her
the
onely
apostolique
church
,
he
makes
her
one
of
the
chiefest
,
not
the
chiefest
of
all
.
And
he
writes
to
the
same
effect
,
in
his
fourth
booke
against
Marcion
in
these
wordes
:
To
be
briefe
,
If
this
be
certaine
,
that
that
is
truest
which
is
first
;
and
that
first
,
which
was
from
the
beginning
;
and
that
from
the
beginning
,
which
was
from
the
Apostles
:
then
also
it
shall
be
manifest
,
that
was
deliuered
of
the
Apostles
,
which
was
kept
as
holy
of
the
apostolique
churches
.
Let
vs
therefore
see
,
what
milke
the
Corinthians
sucked
from
Paul
,
by
what
rule
the
Galathians
were
reformed
againe
,
what
the
Philippians
,
Thessalonians
,
and
Ephesians
doe
reade
,
what
also
the
Romaines
,
our
next
neighbours
doe
found
foorth
,
to
whom
Peter
and
Paul
left
the
gospell
,
sealed
also
with
their
owne
bloud
.
We
haue
also
the
churches
,
Iohns
schollers
,
&c.
If
Tertullian
were
aliue
nowe
,
he
would
hardly
say
thus
,
without
punishment
.
Beatus
Renanus
Aeneas
Siluius
,
that
before
the
councell
of
Nice
,
there
was
little
regarde
made
of
the
Church
of
Rome
:
first
faith
giuen
to
the
saints
.
I
will
therefore
put
you
in
remembrance
,
for
as
much
as
yee
once
knewe
this
how
that
the
Lord
,
after
that
hee
had
deliuered
the
people
out
of
Egypt
,
destroied
them
afterward
which
beleeued
not
.
The
Angels
also
which
kept
not
their
first
estate
,
but
left
their
owne
habitation
:
he
hath
reserued
in
euerlasting
chaines
,
vnder
darknesse
vnto
the
iudgment
of
the
great
day
.
As
Sodome
and
Gomorrha
,
and
the
cities
about
thē
,
which
in
like
maner
,
as
they
did
,
committed
fornication
and
followed
strange
flesh
,
are
set
forth
for
an
example
and
suffer
the
vengeance
of
eternall
fire
.
]
S.
Iude
Likewise
notwithstanding
,
these
dreamers
also
defile
the
flesh
,
and
despise
gouernment
,
and
speake
euill
of
them
that
are
in
authoritie
.
]
They
despise
gouernment
.
If
not
chastly
;
yet
if
charily
,
it
maketh
no
matter
.
Hee
alone
came
but
to
soiourne
with
vs
and
nowe
continually
hee
plaieth
the
iudge
amongst
vs
:
S.
Iude
Thou
shalt
not
despise
or
make
light
account
of
or
curse
the
Gods
(
that
is
the
princes
)
of
thy
people
:
neither
shalt
thou
slander
,
or
in
worde
or
in
deede
hurt
him
,
that
is
exalted
in
thy
people
.
Ye
are
Gods
speaking
of
iudges
:
and
ye
are
all
children
of
the
most
highest
.
When
as
Pyrrhus
phisition
had
sent
him
a
letter
,
that
hee
would
poison
the
king
,
his
vtter
enemy
:
Fabritius
sent
Pyrrhus
the
letter
.
He
would
not
haue
his
very
enemy
poisoned
,
being
voluntarily
offered
to
him
.
not
for
the
loue
he
owed
to
Pyrrhus
but
for
the
name
of
the
Romanes
,
that
they
should
not
be
said
,
by
such
vnlawfull
means
,
to
conquere
their
enemies
.
Let
euery
soule
bee
subiect
to
the
higher
powers
,
Shewing
that
these
thinges
are
commanded
to
all
men
,
both
to
Priestes
and
Monkes
,
not
onely
to
secular
men
,
the
which
also
hee
declares
by
and
by
in
the
beginning
,
when
as
hee
saieth
:
Let
euery
soule
be
subiect
to
the
higher
powers
,
whether
thou
beest
an
Apostle
,
or
an
Euangelist
,
or
a
Prophet
,
or
whosoeuer
thou
shalt
be
:
For
this
obedience
,
is
not
against
religion
.
S.
Paul
S.
Iude
It
seemeth
that
the
Pope
is
greater
then
the
Emperour
.
For
the
right
of
the
heauenly
and
earthly
empire
,
were
committed
of
God
to
Peter
.
He
had
both
the
swordes
,
as
saith
the
Euangelist
.
Beholde
here
are
two
swordes
:
the
which
hee
hath
conueied
to
his
successors
.
But
the
execution
of
the
temporall
sword
,
the
church
hath
committed
to
Emperours
and
kings
:
and
yet
sometime
he
hath
exercised
the
iurisdiction
of
ciuill
causes
by
priestes
.
S.
Paul
that
the
ciuill
magistrate
is
the
minister
of
God
:
472.
473
tooke
the
sworde
,
because
he
vnderstood
not
that
which
Christ
said
:
he
that
hath
not
a
sworde
,
let
him
sell
his
coate
and
buy
one
.
This
Peter
vnderstood
of
the
externall
sworde
,
when
as
Christ
spoke
of
the
sworde
of
the
spirit
,
Away
with
this
sworde
that
killeth
men
,
my
sworde
which
I
haue
committed
to
thee
,
cutteth
off
vices
,
saues
the
men
.
Returne
the
externall
sworde
into
his
sheath
:
or
as
some
others
saie
,
into
his
place
.
The
proper
place
of
the
sworde
,
is
the
power
let
the
power
vse
it
,
not
thou
.
Christ
preferreth
the
church
before
the
minister
.
He
that
is
greatest
among
you
,
let
him
be
as
your
seruant
.
S.
Paul
:
Thus
let
a
man
esteem
vs
,
as
the
ministers
of
God
and
stewardes
,
&c.
Be
ye
subiect
to
all
the
ordinances
of
man
,
for
the
Lords
sake
,
whether
it
be
to
the
king
as
to
the
most
excellent
,
S.
Paul
or
to
other
rulers
,
which
are
sent
of
him
.
honor
the
king
:
The
Pope
hath
Gods
power
,
he
can
make
something
of
nothing
.
In
those
things
that
please
him
:
his
onely
will
is
a
sufficient
reason
.
No
man
may
say
to
him
,
why
do
you
so
?
Hee
can
dispence
aboue
all
law
,
he
can
make
of
vniustice
,
iustice
,
by
correcting
and
changing
lawes
,
he
hath
fulnesse
of
authoritie
.
When
the
church
of
Rome
was
oppressed
of
Astulphus
,
king
of
the
Lombards
:
she
asked
aide
of
Constantine
and
Leo
his
sonne
,
Emperors
of
Constantinople
;
&
when
as
they
would
not
defend
the
church
of
Rome
,
Stephen
the
second
,
being
a
Romaine
borne
,
translated
the
Empire
to
Charles
the
great
,
who
was
son
of
Pipin
,
whom
also
Zacharie
his
predecessor
had
placed
in
the
place
of
Lewes
,
whom
hee
had
deposed
.
Fridericus
Aenobarbus
vassallum
suum
,
If
the
Emperour
haue
his
authority
immediately
from
the
Pope
,
then
the
Emperor
is
the
Popes
seruaunt
.
The
Emperor
holdeth
his
Empire
of
the
pope
:
carnall
Lordes
,
humane
creatures
:
For
the
kings
of
the
Gentiles
,
beare
rule
ouer
them
and
they
that
beare
rule
ouer
them
are
called
gracious
Lordes
or
benefactors
:
but
you
shall
not
so
.
And
my
kingdom
is
not
of
this
world
Christ
himselfe
would
not
be
made
a
king
heere
on
earth
:
giue
to
Caesar
that
which
belongeth
to
Caesar
:
and
to
God
that
which
belongeth
to
God
.
He
paied
tribute
for
himselfe
&
for
Peter
:
he
washed
his
disciples
feet
:
S.
Iudes
Yet
Michaell
the
Archangell
when
hee
stroue
against
the
Deuill
,
and
disputed
about
the
bodie
of
Moses
,
durst
not
blame
him
with
cursed
speaking
:
but
saide
,
the
Lorde
rebuke
thee
.
]
(
Michael
)
who
is
like
to
the
Lord
.
Who
is
like
vnto
the
Lord
?
or
who
hath
any
strength
except
our
God
?
Caesar
Augustus
caused
a
portable
Church
of
woode
to
bee
made
,
that
in
all
his
warres
,
whither
soeuer
he
went
,
hee
might
serue
God
.
set
it
vpon
the
altar
,
and
neuer
would
weare
it
after
:
Who
is
like
vnto
the
Lorde
?
When
as
he
stroue
disputing
about
the
body
of
Moses
.
S.
Paul
We
know
his
fetches
,
his
deuises
.
that
the
Lord
buried
him
.
Moses
shape
,
or
the
shape
of
the
saintes
,
or
of
the
virgine
Mary
,
or
of
an
angel
,
to
beguile
vs
withall
.
S.
Paul
:
Wee
are
not
ignorant
of
Sathans
wiles
,
shape
of
Samuel
,
the
shape
of
an
angel
:
The
angell
of
God
tarieth
rounde
about
them
that
feare
him
,
and
deliuereth
them
.
S.
Paul
they
are
all
ministring
spirits
,
sent
to
serue
those
which
shall
inherit
saluation
.
S.
Iohn
,
I
am
thy
fellowe
seruaunt
,
and
of
thy
brethren
which
haue
the
witnesse
of
God
:
worship
God
.
S.
Iohn
,
They
are
our
fellow
seruantes
,
He
that
calleth
his
brother
foole
is
in
daunger
of
hell
fire
:
S.
Paul
Let
al
sowrenesse
or
bitternesse
,
or
wrath
and
anger
,
and
outcries
and
blasphemies
,
be
quite
taken
from
among
you
,
with
all
maliciousnesse
:
Be
courteous
one
to
another
,
and
pittifull
,
forgiuing
one
another
,
euen
as
Christ
forgaue
you
.
Let
your
patient
minde
be
knowne
vnto
all
men
:
The
Lord
is
euen
at
hande
:
Forgiue
one
another
,
that
he
may
forgiue
you
;
be
courteous
one
to
another
,
that
hee
may
be
courteous
to
you
againe
.
For
with
what
measure
you
measure
,
it
shall
bee
restored
to
you
againe
.
Michael
not
rendering
euill
for
euill
,
or
reproch
for
reproch
,
S.
Peter
the
Lord
rebuke
thee
.
S.
Michael
,
the
Lorde
reprooue
thee
:
Saint
Iude
But
these
speake
euill
of
those
things
which
they
knowe
not
,
and
whatsoeuer
thinges
they
know
naturally
,
as
beastes
which
are
without
reason
;
in
those
thinges
they
corrupt
themselues
.
]
Salomon
,
The
foole
maketh
answere
,
before
he
knowe
the
matter
.
If
he
had
hold
his
peace
,
hee
had
beene
accounted
wise
.
If
she
had
known
the
gift
of
God
and
who
it
was
,
that
said
to
her
:
giue
me
drinke
;
She
woulde
haue
asked
of
him
,
and
hee
would
haue
giuen
her
the
water
of
life
.
S.
Paul
S.
Paul
Woe
be
vnto
them
,
for
they
haue
followed
the
way
of
Cain
,
and
are
cast
awaie
by
the
deceipte
of
Balaams
wages
:
and
perish
in
the
gaine
saying
of
Core
.
]
Saint
Iude
,
Cain
,
Corah
,
and
Balaam
:
But
they
are
euen
as
water
poured
out
.
Pierce
Plowman
no
●●●nie
,
no
pater
noster
:
And
they
haue
perished
in
the
contradiction
of
Corah
.
]
Honour
thy
Father
and
thy
Mother
The
Turks
in
their
wicked
religion
haue
this
:
that
if
a
child
rebell
against
his
father
,
that
sinne
can
neuer
bee
doone
awaie
,
All
the
water
in
the
Sea
cannot
wash
it
awaie
.
I
had
rather
my selfe
suffer
any
euill
at
your
hands
,
then
attempt
any
euill
against
you
.
These
are
spottes
in
your
feastes
of
charity
,
when
they
feast
with
you
,
without
all
feare
feeding
themselues
:
cloudes
they
are
without
water
,
caried
about
of
windes
,
corrupt
trees
and
without
fruit
,
twise
dead
and
plucked
vp
by
the
rootes
.
]
that
as
often
as
they
should
doe
this
,
they
should
set
foorth
his
death
till
he
came
.
That
this
they
should
doe
in
remembrance
of
him
.
The
Lord
hath
so
done
his
gratious
workes
,
that
they
ought
to
be
had
in
remembrance
,
The
gratious
and
mercifull
Lorde
hath
made
a
memorie
of
his
wondrous
workes
.
S.
Iude
:
The
charity
or
loue
of
God
towardes
vs
,
in
giuing
his
sonne
,
to
be
a
sacrifice
for
our
sinnes
.
For
charity
is
of
God
(
saith
S.
Iohn
)
it
commeth
from
aboue
.
S.
Paul
we
are
all
one
body
,
one
bread
:
because
wee
receiue
of
one
bread
.
S.
Paul
.
That
maidens
should
not
sing
in
the
churches
,
nor
feasts
there
be
vsed
.
In
those
feastes
was
great
sobriety
,
They
reaped
their
carnall
things
,
but
they
neuer
sowed
them
any
spirituall
thinges
.
Feede
my
sheepe
,
feede
my
sheepe
,
feede
my
lambes
,
saith
our
sauiour
to
Peter
.
of
word
and
doctrine
,
and
of
example
of
life
and
conuersation
,
and
of
foode
and
meate
in
hospitality
and
sustentation
.
It
was
not
meet
,
to
leaue
the
word
of
God
,
and
serue
tables
;
Happy
is
that
seruant
whom
his
master
when
he
commeth
,
shall
finde
giuing
meate
to
his
family
in
due
season
.
(
this
in
due
season
)
S.
Peter
,
S.
Iude
They
account
pleasure
daily
banqueting
,
saith
he
:
they
fare
deliciously
euery
day
,
with
that
rich
glutton
;
they
follow
the
steppes
of
those
riotous
pastors
and
sonnes
of
Belial
,
whom
Esay
prophesieth
of
.
These
greedy
dogges
can
neuer
haue
enough
,
&
these
sheepheards
cannot
vnderstand
.
They
all
looke
for
their
owne
waies
,
euery
one
for
his
aduantage
,
for
his
owne
purpose
.
Come
I
will
bring
wine
,
and
we
will
fill
our selues
with
strong
drinke
,
and
to
morrow
shall
bee
as
this
daie
:
and
much
more
aboundant
.
there
is
a
time
for
all
things
.
They
banquet
and
make
good
cheere
,
in
their
deceipts
and
fraudes
:
that
they
should
haue
part
of
their
oyle
to
light
their
lampes
,
when
the
bridegroome
should
come
,
triduanum
ieumium
,
Ed
l.
frithe
eccl
.
hist
.
lib
.
ca.
vnder
pretence
of
long
praiers
,
with
the
Pharises
,
to
deuoure
widowes
houses
.
S.
Peter
S.
Iude
S.
Paul
Wee
must
all
giue
account
for
our
owne
workes
what
we
haue
done
in
our
bodies
:
I
would
to
God
I
coulde
worke
for
you
,
that
my
works
would
serue
your
turne
:
but
you
must
doe
your
good
workes
your selues
.
The
tree
it selfe
that
beareth
not
good
fruit
is
hewen
downe
,
and
cast
into
the
fire
The
iust
man
liueth
by
his
own
faith
.
de
profundis
,
he
is
not
an
vnprofitable
seruant
?
In
Christ
Iesus
are
all
the
treasures
of
wisedome
and
knowledge
:
All
fulnesse
dwelleth
in
him
,
S.
Paul
,
S.
Paul
the
church
is
the
fulnesse
of
him
that
filleth
all
things
in
all
thinges
.
you
haue
receiued
freely
,
giue
freely
,
Cloudes
they
are
without
water
,
carried
about
of
windes
,
corrupt
trees
,
and
without
fruite
,
twise
dead
and
plucked
vp
by
the
rootes
.
]
S.
Paul
if
the
ground
and
hearts
of
their
hearers
,
bring
forth
no
fruit
,
they
are
as
barren
ground
,
accursed
,
and
adiudged
worthy
the
fire
.
if
the
cloudes
be
full
,
they
will
power
out
water
:
Amos
,
prophesie
not
against
Israell
,
neither
drop
any
more
against
the
house
of
Isaak
:
God
hath
giuen
Apostles
,
and
Euangelists
,
and
pastors
,
and
teachers
in
his
church
:
least
we
should
be
caried
about
with
euerie
blast
of
vaine
doctrine
.
built
vpon
the
rocke
,
They
are
also
trees
in
Autumn
withering
]
trees
growing
by
the
waters
side
,
that
bringe
foorth
their
fruit
in
due
season
,
whose
leaues
do
not
wither
.
euery
good
tree
bringes
foorth
good
fruit
.
which
bringeth
foorth
nothing
but
corrupt
and
withered
fruit
.
[
Twise
dead
]
A
widowe
wallowing
in
pleasure
,
though
liuing
bodily
,
yet
the
Apostle
countes
dead
to
God
:
[
Twise
dead
]
Or
twise
dead
:
]
Plucked
vp
by
the
rootes
.
]
They
are
raging
waues
of
the
sea
,
foming
out
their
owne
shame
:
they
are
wandring
starres
:
to
whome
is
reserued
the
blackenesse
of
darkenesse
for
euer
.
]
to
a
shippe
Heb
.
6.
and
the
shippe
wherein
hee
was
,
may
resemble
very
fitly
his
church
:
which
was
almost
ouerwhelmed
with
waues
:
saue
vs
Lord
,
wee
perish
.
that
the
serpent
out
of
his
mouth
,
threw
after
the
woman
,
that
is
the
church
,
water
like
a
floud
;
in
so
much
that
she
was
caried
away
with
the
floud
:
and
if
the
earth
had
not
helped
her
,
she
had
vtterly
perished
.
I
lie
if
I
sawe
not
an
Abbot
haue
in
his
traine
,
threescore
horse
and
aboue
:
you
would
say
,
if
you
saw
them
ride
by
,
they
were
not
fathers
of
Monasteries
,
but
Lordes
of
some
Mannors
:
not
rulers
of
soules
,
but
gouernours
of
prouinces
.
Then
they
must
haue
caried
with
them
,
their
table
clothes
,
their
goblets
,
their
basons
,
their
candlestickes
,
their
trunkes
stuffed
,
not
with
litter
for
their
horses
:
but
with
ornaments
for
their
beddes
.
They
scant
trauell
seauen
furlongs
from
home
,
but
with
all
their
stuffe
and
furniture
;
as
though
they
should
go
to
some
armie
,
or
into
some
wildernesse
,
where
no
prouision
were
to
be
had
.
The
Bishop
of
Elie
here
in
England
,
in
king
Richard
the
first
his
daies
,
being
in
his
absence
gouernour
of
the
Realme
,
ridde
with
fiue
hundreth
horses
.
Pius
the
second
came
into
Perusia
,
riding
on
a
white
Palfrey
,
twelue
others
of
the
same
colour
,
going
before
emptie
,
couered
with
purple
,
being
led
with
golden
bridles
.
The
magistrates
of
the
citie
carrying
a
cloth
of
state
of
purple
,
wrought
with
golde
:
vnder
which
was
the
pope
carried
in
fine
white
linnen
,
with
a
stole
of
golde
put
about
him
,
and
a
scarlet
hatte
.
They
are
wandring
starres
,
for
whom
is
reserued
the
blackenesse
of
darkenesse
for
euer
.
]
Therefore
haue
we
erred
from
the
way
of
truth
,
and
the
light
of
righteousnesse
hath
not
shined
vnto
vs
;
and
the
sonne
of
vnderstanding
rose
not
vpon
vs.
To
whome
is
reserued
the
blacknesse
of
darkenesse
for
euer
.
]
loued
darkenes
more
then
light
,
because
they
haue
delighted
more
in
the
darkenesse
of
mans
braine
,
then
in
the
light
of
Gods
word
:
therefore
shall
they
dwell
in
darkenesse
for
euer
.
For
God
in
the
same
measure
againe
,
repaies
the
wicked
;
and
heapes
their
owne
euill
waies
vpon
their
owne
heades
.
(
for
Bestiae
taketh
his
name
à
vastando
of
wasting
as
some
thinke
)
Tertullian
de
habitu
muliebri
And
Enoch
also
the
seuenth
from
Adam
prophesied
of
such
,
saying
:
Behold
the
Lord
commeth
with
thousands
of
his
saintes
.
]
Adam
,
the
womans
seede
shall
bruise
the
serpents
head
.
not
one
wo
as
our
sauiour
pronounced
ouer
Capernaum
and
Bethsaida
,
S.
Paul
Anathema
Maranatha
,
that
is
,
woe
and
againe
wo
shall
fall
vpon
those
,
which
despise
Gods
word
,
nowe
so
plainely
and
plentifully
taught
.
to
whom
much
is
giuen
,
of
them
much
shall
be
required
againe
.
he
that
hath
eares
to
heare
let
him
heare
.
But
take
heed
what
ye
heare
:
The
Lord
commeth
,
that
is
,
shall
most
assuredly
come
with
thousands
of
his
saintes
and
angelles
.
as
waxe
before
the
fire
when
God
ariseth
,
The
chariots
of
God
,
are
twenty
thousand
euen
thousands
of
Angels
,
and
the
Lord
is
amongst
them
,
as
in
the
holy
place
of
Sinah
.
And
there
was
a
great
company
stoode
before
the
throne
of
God
,
of
all
nations
,
kinreds
and
people
,
which
no
man
could
number
.
To
giue
iudgment
against
all
men
,
and
to
rebuke
all
the
vngodly
among
them
,
and
all
their
wicked
deedes
which
they
haue
vngodly
committed
,
and
of
all
their
cruell
speakings
,
which
wicked
sinners
haue
spoken
against
him
.
]
was
hard
at
the
doore
,
S.
Peter
If
the
elements
shall
burne
with
fire
,
what
kinde
of
men
ought
we
to
be
Peter
)
in
holy
conuersations
and
good
workes
,
looking
for
and
hastning
to
the
comming
of
the
day
of
God
?
To
feede
the
hungry
,
to
giue
drinke
to
the
thirstie
,
to
harbour
the
harbourles
,
to
cloth
the
naked
,
to
visit
the
sicke
,
to
go
to
prisoners
.
S.
Paul
We
must
all
be
made
manifest
before
the
tribunal
seat
of
Iesus
Christ
,
that
euery
one
may
receiue
according
to
those
things
hee
hath
done
in
his
body
,
either
good
or
euill
.
(
we
must
)
(
Be
made
manifest
:
)
to
render
to
euery
man
according
as
he
hath
done
.
Wee
knowing
this
feare
of
the
Lord
,
saith
the
Apostle
,
this
terrible
day
of
iudgment
:
we
doe
perswade
men
For
no
doubt
there
is
a
reward
.
God
will
not
haue
his
seruants
idle
:
I
come
quickly
and
my
reward
is
with
me
:
For
he
will
giue
to
euery
one
as
his
worke
is
.
Our
daies
are
like
the
daies
of
Noah
fasted
twise
in
the
weeke
,
that
except
your
righteousnesse
exceede
the
righteousnesse
of
the
Scribes
and
Pharisies
;
yee
shall
not
enter
into
the
kingdome
of
heauen
.
they
fast
one
moneth
and
a
weeke
,
euery
yeare
:
and
when
they
fast
,
they
tast
nothing
,
neither
bread
nor
water
til
the
stars
appeare
in
the
firmament
:
S.
Paul
Tit
.
3.8.14
Ignatius
,
Augustine
&
Hierome
Exodus
,
Moreouer
the
Lorde
saide
vnto
Moses
,
Goe
to
the
people
and
sanctifie
them
to
daie
and
to
morrow
,
and
let
thē
wash
their
clothes
,
and
let
them
be
readie
on
the
thirde
daie
:
for
the
third
daie
the
Lord
will
come
down
in
the
sight
of
al
the
people
on
the
Mount
,
&c.
Then
Moses
went
downe
from
the
Mount
vnto
the
people
,
and
sanctified
the
people
,
and
they
washed
their
clothes
:
and
he
said
vnto
the
people
,
Be
ready
on
the
third
day
and
come
not
at
your
wiues
.
I
thinke
(
saith
Brentius
)
that
from
this
place
our
ancestors
consecrated
to
sobrietie
and
abstinencie
the
sixt
day
and
the
Sabaoth
:
that
on
the
next
Lords
day
the
people
might
come
pure
and
prepared
to
heare
the
law
of
God
.
The
superstition
of
daies
is
to
be
misliked
;
yet
this
preparation
and
instruction
is
necessarie
,
that
men
may
be
made
more
fit
to
heare
the
worde
of
God
:
we
sowe
no
seeds
in
the
earth
vnlesse
we
plough
before
,
&c.
Nowe
altogether
applie
your selues
,
that
you
may
be
instructed
,
insomuch
that
nowe
come
not
at
your
wiues
.
This
question
(
saieth
Tremelius
)
is
drawn
from
the
Analogy
of
the
commandement
Exod
.
19.15
.
and
of
the
Oracle
of
God
,
of
which
mention
is
made
hereafter
in
the
tenth
verse
,
and
in
the
chap.
following
verse
10.
As
though
hee
would
say
,
they
which
will
vse
most
holie
thinges
,
such
as
these
loaues
of
bread
are
:
must
be
endued
with
that
purenesse
,
which
God
requireth
of
them
that
come
nigh
to
him
,
and
now
also
he
commandeth
.
Daniell
.
Daniell
was
in
heauinesse
three
weekes
:
I
did
eate
(
saith
he
)
no
pleasant
bread
,
neither
came
flesh
in
my
mouth
,
neither
did
I
annoint
my selfe
at
all
till
three
weekes
of
daies
were
finished
,
and
then
Daniell
lift
vp
his
eyes
,
and
he
sawe
a
man
clothed
in
linnen
,
whose
loynes
were
girded
vnto
him
with
fine
gold
of
Vphaz
,
his
bodie
was
like
the
Chrysolite
,
&
his
face
to
looke
vpon
like
the
lightening
,
and
his
eies
as
lampes
of
fire
,
and
his
armes
and
his
feet
were
like
to
polished
brasse
,
and
the
voice
of
his
worde
was
like
a
multitude
.
And
hee
saide
to
Daniell
:
Feare
not
Daniell
:
for
from
the
first
daie
,
that
thou
didst
set
thy
heart
to
vnderstand
,
and
to
humble
thy selfe
before
God
,
thy
words
were
heard
.
And
I
am
come
for
thy
wordes
:
and
I
am
come
to
shewe
thee
what
shall
come
to
thy
people
in
the
latter
daies
.
Daniell
Peter
also
fasting
till
the
sixt
houre
of
the
day
,
And
Cornelius
fasting
til
the
ninth
houre
,
sawe
an
Angell
appearing
vnto
him
,
that
hee
found
more
fruite
in
searching
that
high
mysterie
,
in
one
howres
sobrietie
,
praier
,
and
humble
meditation
,
then
in
a
thousand
daies
of
curious
or
presumptuous
inquisition
.
Philippus
de
dies
,
Granatensis
,
that
the
three
children
in
Babilon
,
who
despised
the
kinges
delicates
and
pretious
wines
,
which
were
brought
them
euen
from
the
kings
own
table
,
being
content
with
pulse
and
water
,
by
this
meanes
attained
to
so
great
wisdom
.
And
that
by
the
same
meanes
Saint
Bernard
gat
all
his
learning
,
whereas
hee
was
but
a
little
while
brought
vp
at
schoole
.
And
that
by
the
benefit
of
fasting
and
abstinence
,
S.
Gregorie
,
who
did
eate
nothing
but
raw
pulse
,
which
his
mother
holie
Siluia
did
send
him
,
became
so
wise
:
So
Hierom
vsed
the
same
abstinence
in
his
life
,
as
he
writeth
of
himselfe
.
And
S.
Basill
that
most
famous
preacher
,
and
most
eloquent
and
wise
Oratour
and
Deuine
,
that
euer
was
in
the
world
:
yet
in
clothing
himselfe
and
sleeping
hee
was
most
abstinent
.
He
couered
his
naked
bodie
but
with
one
garment
,
and
he
slept
alwaies
on
the
ground
;
nay
rather
hee
watched
al
night
,
and
continued
in
holie
exercises
.
All
these
doctours
beeing
so
excellent
in
wisdome
,
were
no
lesse
famous
for
their
abstinencie
,
then
for
their
wisdome
.
They
knewe
howe
necessarie
the
one
vertue
was
to
obtaine
the
other
.
Thomas
Aquinas
Our
Sauiour
which
had
no
neede
to
fast
,
fasted
,
that
he
might
giue
vs
an
example
.
For
then
a
man
declares
that
hee
would
obtaine
that
which
hee
desires
,
when
hee
punisheth
himselfe
with
fasting
.
And
hereof
it
is
saide
,
that
praier
is
good
with
fasting
.
Therfore
that
praier
may
be
acceptable
,
it
wil
haue
with
it
as
a
companion
,
fasting
.
And
because
neither
of
these
is
sure
,
without
pittie
:
he
addeth
,
And
almes
with
righteousnesse
.
As
much
as
thou
shalt
take
from
thy
flesh
:
so
much
shalt
thou
adde
to
the
liuelie
force
of
thy
soule
:
and
the
Angels
who
are
appointed
keepers
of
our
soules
,
doe
more
willinglie
and
carefullie
keepe
those
which
by
fasting
are
purified
.
Nay
,
there
are
angels
in
euery
church
and
congregation
,
marking
and
registring
those
that
doe
fast
.
Take
heede
therefore
least
thou
be
punished
for
thy
short
pleasure
of
thy
meate
,
and
least
thou
make
thy selfe
guiltie
to
the
Angell
the
Lordes
Recorder
,
as
a
runnaway
from
the
Lordes
armie
.
Surelie
it
were
lesse
danger
for
one
to
throw
away
his
shield
in
the
field
,
then
to
slacke
to
take
in
his
hands
the
great
weapons
of
fasting
.
Art
thou
a
rich
man
?
despise
not
fasting
:
vouchsafing
to
bid
it
to
dinner
with
thee
,
and
make
it
thy
guest
,
least
thou
make
thy
house
wherein
pleasure
and
belly-cheere
beareth
the
rule
,
vile
and
worth
nothing
;
least
thou
thy selfe
also
smart
for
it
,
at
that
Lawgiuers
hands
,
and
pay
deerely
for
thy
ryot
:
greater
troubles
being
iustlie
laid
vpon
thy
backe
,
either
by
some
bodilie
sicknesse
,
or
by
some
other
grieuous
mischance
.
Againe
,
if
thou
beest
a
poore
man
,
do
not
thou
despise
fasting
,
when
as
now
thou
hast
fasting
,
as
thy
bedfellow
,
and
thy
daily
companion
.
Fasting
is
as
proper
to
women
,
euen
as
the
ayre
they
breath
,
and
that
euen
by
nature
.
Children
as
young
plants
,
must
be
watered
with
the
water
of
fasting
.
And
the
olde
acquaintance
of
fasting
maketh
it
seeme
lesse
laborious
to
old
men
.
But
when
thou
fastest
,
annoint
thy
head
,
and
wash
thy
face
:
that
thou
seeme
not
to
men
to
fast
,
but
vnto
the
father
which
is
in
secret
:
and
thy
father
which
seeth
in
secret
,
wil
reward
thee
openly
.
Doest
thou
not
see
how
horsebreakers
and
masters
do
tame
their
horses
first
,
and
make
them
nimble
by
fasting
?
But
thou
euen
of
set
purpose
,
doest
so
with
fulnesse
presse
downe
and
spoile
thy selfe
,
that
in
gluttony
thou
goest
beyonde
the
bruite
beastes
.
A
full
bellie
is
not
fitte
for
a
race
,
no
not
to
sleepe
quietly
,
because
being
ouercharged
with
heauinesse
,
it
causeth
vs
not
to
be
quiet
,
but
to
tosse
ourselues
hither
and
thither
.
Fasting
preserueth
children
,
it
maketh
young
men
sober
,
it
maketh
olde
men
comlie
,
and
reuerende
,
it
is
the
fittest
ornament
for
women
,
a
bridle
for
them
that
be
lustie
and
healthfull
,
the
safe
keeper
of
wedlocke
,
and
the
nurse
of
virginity
.
This
is
the
care
,
that
abstinencie
hath
in
euery
particular
family
.
But
common
abstinence
gouerneth
our
whole
life
,
it
bringeth
euery
citie
&
people
to
a
good
state
,
it
stilleth
all
quarrels
and
braules
,
it
rootes
out
suites
,
it
controwleth
all
reproches
and
reuilings
:
Euen
as
the
masters
presence
stilleth
the
noyse
of
children
;
so
fasting
bridles
the
sturres
of
cities
.
Who
euer
came
wanton
or
desperate
from
fasting
?
What
company
was
euer
out
of
order
,
that
vsed
fasting
?
nice
scoffings
,
wanton
songes
,
madde
merriments
,
straight
way
depart
the
citie
,
beeing
banished
of
fasting
,
as
of
a
seuere
iudge
.
And
if
all
men
would
vse
this
in
all
their
affaires
,
as
a
counseller
;
without
all
doubt
,
nothing
could
hinder
but
that
quiet
peace
shoulde
bee
thorow
the
whole
world
.
Heraclitus
the
Philosopher
in
an
vproare
of
the
people
,
beeing
desired
that
he
would
shewe
his
iudgement
how
the
citie
might
be
brought
to
concord
going
vp
into
the
pulpit
,
he
desired
a
cup
of
cold
water
to
be
giuen
him
,
and
he
mingled
with
it
a
little
meale
,
and
a
little
wilde
P●nniryal
or
some
pulse
,
and
drank
of
that
water
;
and
so
speaking
neuer
a
word
went
downe
:
He
rent
his
cloathes
&
put
on
sackcloth
,
&
fasted
,
&
lay
in
sackcloth
,
&
walked
softly
.
And
the
word
of
the
Lord
came
to
Eliah
,
saying
;
Seest
thou
not
how
Ahab
is
humbled
before
me
?
because
he
humbleth
himselfe
before
me
:
I
wil
not
bring
this
euill
in
his
daies
.
proclamed
a
fast
thorow
his
whole
land
.
Sampson
a
sleep
in
her
lap
,
Paul
,
least
they
become
reprobates
.
The
first
christian
Monkes
laide
abstinence
in
their
heartes
,
as
the
foundation
of
all
vertues
,
and
vpon
that
as
vpon
a
rocke
they
built
all
other
vertues
.
I
see
many
glad
,
and
saying
among
themselues
,
we
are
happie
now
,
wee
are
glad
:
halfe
the
daies
of
fasting
are
gone
.
But
I
exhort
such
that
they
should
not
bee
glad
,
because
halfe
the
fast
is
past
:
but
rather
to
consider
that
if
halfe
their
sinnes
bee
quite
gone
and
vanquished
,
and
then
to
be
glad
;
for
that
is
to
be
reioiced
at
,
and
that
is
the
marke
that
is
shot
at
,
and
for
which
all
thinges
are
doone
.
The
corne
appearing
in
the
spring
,
and
the
trees
florishing
with
leaues
;
teach
the
beholders
,
what
profit
winter
hath
brought
.
Let
the
same
thing
be
don
in
vs
We
haue
receiued
much
raine
(
of
the
heauenly
grace
)
in
the
time
of
our
fast
:
by
continuall
preaching
,
we
haue
receiued
seede
,
and
wee
haue
quite
cut
awaie
our
thornes
;
let
vs
continue
our
fast
,
that
we
may
keepe
those
thinges
we
haue
receiued
,
that
when
fasting
is
done
,
the
fruites
of
fasting
may
appeare
.
there
were
three
thousand
Virgines
and
widowes
.
that
there
were
a
thousande
and
fiue
hundreth
poore
people
,
and
widowes
that
were
relieued
of
the
common
stocke
of
the
church
.
S.
Paul
Hee
that
giueth
his
daughter
in
mariage
doth
well
:
but
hee
that
giueth
her
not
to
mariage
,
doth
better
.
He
had
4.
daughters
,
and
they
were
al
Virgines
.
Chrysostom
and
Eusebius
The
wife
is
bounde
by
the
law
,
as
long
as
her
husband
liueth
:
but
if
her
husband
be
dead
,
shee
is
at
libertie
to
marrie
with
whom
she
will
,
only
in
the
Lord
.
But
shee
is
more
blessed
,
if
she
so
abide
in
my
iudgement
.
And
I
thinke
that
I
haue
also
the
spirit
of
God
.
S.
Paul
.
Annah
which
had
liued
seauen
yeares
from
her
virginitie
with
a
husband
being
a
young
widowe
)
continued
a
widowe
fourescore
and
eight
yeares
after
.
S.
Paul
that
she
went
not
out
of
the
Temple
,
but
serued
God
with
fasting
and
praiers
day
and
night
.
Dinah
:
They
will
walke
the
streetes
to
see
and
to
bee
seene
.
but
with
feastings
and
pleasures
serue
the
flesh
:
For
whatsoeuer
is
written
,
is
written
for
our
learning
,
as
S.
Paul
saieth
.
Which
Sampson
would
not
doe
.
And
his
father
committed
this
great
matter
to
his
trustie
seruant
:
but
in
the
feare
of
the
Lorde
.
And
the
seruant
praied
in
his
iourney
,
that
the
Lord
would
prosper
him
.
this
thing
is
comen
of
God
,
besides
his
will
wee
can
say
nothing
to
thee
.
his
hart
claue
vnto
the
maide
,
he
spake
kindly
to
her
,
he
tooke
her
and
defiled
her
:
and
after
spake
to
his
father
Hamor
:
get
me
this
maide
to
my
wife
.
because
he
built
him
a
stately
house
with
large
windowes
,
and
painted
it
with
vermilion
,
and
seeled
it
with
Cedar
.
that
the
day
of
the
Lord
shall
be
vpon
euery
high
tower
,
and
euery
strong
wall
,
and
vpon
all
braue
prospects
,
Arias
Montanus
that
the
land
shall
be
as
the
garden
of
Eden
,
like
a
paradise
,
before
him
:
but
behinde
him
he
shall
make
it
a
desolate
wildernesse
.
The
Turkes
shew
great
plainnesse
in
their
buildings
,
hauing
no
delight
in
building
houses
,
though
they
be
very
rich
in
gold
and
siluer
:
accounting
this
a
vaine
thing
.
And
they
build
their
houses
seldome
of
stone
:
but
most
commonly
of
wood
,
and
they
laugh
vs
christians
wonderfully
to
scorne
,
when
they
see
our
great
buildings
,
which
they
beleeue
we
build
therfore
,
Iohannes
Stumpsius
as
though
we
should
liue
for
euer
.
Two
brethren
being
Romaines
,
escaped
out
of
the
destruction
of
a
citie
called
Vindonissa
,
whereof
the
one
being
preferred
to
be
Bishop
of
Argentine
:
perswaded
his
brother
with
money
that
he
gaue
him
,
to
builde
a
castle
neare
vnto
Vindonissa
,
so
famous
with
the
petigrees
of
so
many
kings
and
Emperours
.
The
Bishop
hearing
that
the
castle
was
built
,
comming
to
his
brother
when
as
he
saw
that
the
building
thereof
was
very
rude
and
weake
;
first
he
began
to
wonder
at
the
folly
of
his
brother
,
and
after
to
demaund
an
account
of
him
of
his
money
.
To
whom
his
brother
made
answere
.
To
morrow
you
shall
see
,
both
the
bulwarks
of
my
castle
,
and
also
my
reckonings
.
In
the
meane
while
the
same
night
,
he
commanded
all
the
noble
men
and
country
men
his
neighbours
,
whose
landes
and
seruices
hee
had
redeemed
and
set
free
,
with
his
money
:
to
bee
ready
in
the
morning
armed
,
as
though
they
would
assault
the
castle
.
The
Bishop
not
knowing
what
the
matter
meant
,
amased
with
the
sight
of
such
a
multitude
,
as
though
they
had
beene
his
enemies
;
was
tolde
of
his
brother
,
that
those
were
his
walles
of
yron
,
which
he
had
bought
with
his
money
.
A
time
to
breake
downe
,
and
a
time
to
build
,
as
saith
the
preacher
.
where
is
the
promise
of
his
comming
?
dwelt
in
a
simple
tent
,
Ahab
in
his
Iuorie
house
that
in
the
tentes
or
tabernacles
of
the
righteous
is
the
voice
of
ioie
and
gladnesse
.
account
themselues
pilgrimes
in
this
world
:
By
the
Romaine
lawes
they
were
not
suffered
to
build
the
walles
of
their
houses
,
aboue
halfe
a
foote
thicke
,
and
that
because
they
should
haue
but
one
loaft
or
flooring
aboue
them
;
and
their
bricke
walles
but
two
or
three
brickes
of
thicknesse
:
Augustus
Caesar
although
he
had
a
pallace
:
yet
he
dwelt
sometime
in
Hortensius
houses
,
which
were
lowe
and
simple
,
without
any
marble
pillars
.
stones
of
Iesus
Christ
.
Let
vs
strengthen
the
handes
of
the
poore
:
Gods
house
we
our selues
dwel
in
seeled
houses
,
and
Gods
house
lieth
wast
.
that
when
the
scepter
should
depart
from
Iudah
,
then
Messias
should
come
;
our
daies
shall
bee
like
the
daies
of
Noah
,
Saint
Iames
:
There
shall
be
iudgment
without
mercy
to
him
,
that
sheweth
no
mercy
:
Blessed
are
the
mercifull
,
for
they
shall
obtaine
mercy
.
wicked
workes
,
and
wicked
and
hard
wordes
against
God
:
irreligious
works
;
Let
vs
not
followe
the
broad
way
which
leadeth
to
destruction
:
let
vs
striue
to
enter
in
at
the
narrow
gate
:
let
vs
followe
the
light
of
Gods
word
,
which
shineth
now
most
plenteously
amongst
vs.
O
foole
,
what
will
it
aduantage
thee
to
winne
all
the
world
,
and
to
indanger
thine
owne
soule
?
It
maketh
no
matter
,
if
he
may
escape
to
that
day
.
The
earth
trembled
,
the
very
foundations
of
the
hilles
shooke
,
and
were
remoued
,
because
he
was
wroth
.
my
flesh
trembleth
for
feare
of
thee
,
and
I
am
affraid
of
thy
iudgments
.
These
are
murmurers
,
complainers
,
walking
after
their
own
lusts
.
Whose
mouthes
speake
prowde
thinges
,
hauing
mens
persons
in
admiration
because
of
aduantage
.
]
which
were
written
for
our
learning
,
that
wee
thorowe
patience
,
and
comfort
of
the
scriptures
,
might
haue
hope
:
Complainers
,
finders
of
faults
]
Dauid
that
the
praises
of
God
are
euer
in
their
mouthes
:
my
mouth
shall
euer
speake
the
praise
of
the
Lord
:
that
in
all
thinges
they
should
giue
God
thankes
.
The
Lord
be
blessed
.
Blesse
the
Lord
in
all
his
works
,
giue
honor
vnto
his
name
,
and
shew
forth
his
praise
with
the
songes
of
your
lips
,
&
with
harpes
,
and
ye
shal
say
after
this
manner
.
Al
the
works
of
the
Lord
are
exceeding
good
,
and
all
his
commandementes
are
done
in
due
season
.
And
none
may
say
:
wherefore
is
this
?
what
is
that
?
For
at
a
time
conuenient
,
they
shall
be
sought
out
.
Their
mouth
speaketh
proud
thinges
.
]
Hauing
mens
persons
in
admiration
because
of
aduantage
.
Melchisedecke
,
Aaron
,
Samuell
,
Dauid
,
Salomon
,
Esay
,
Ieremy
that
he
euer
liueth
,
to
make
intercession
for
vs.
they
shall
bee
of
the
world
,
and
therefore
shall
speake
of
the
world
,
and
the
world
shall
heare
them
.
They
did
eate
the
sinnes
of
Gods
people
;
whoredome
and
wine
,
and
newe
wine
,
take
awaie
their
heartes
,
they
were
as
a
snare
on
Mispah
,
and
as
a
nette
spread
on
Tabor
S.
Pauls
Saint
Paul
to
forsake
and
separat
themselues
from
such
couetous
teachers
:
and
that
godlinesse
is
great
gaine
,
with
contentment
;
and
to
be
content
with
meate
drinke
and
cloathing
;
And
to
followe
righteousnesse
,
godlinesse
,
faith
,
loue
,
patience
,
and
meekenesse
.
If
you
will
be
truely
rich
in
deede
,
loue
the
true
riches
,
that
is
vertues
.
Saint
Augustine
that
by
charity
a
poore
man
is
rich
.
Charitie
alone
is
like
a
pretious
iewell
,
the
valew
whereof
is
so
incomparable
,
that
it
enricheth
the
soule
of
him
,
whosoeuer
hath
it
.
whome
if
hee
should
studie
to
please
(
S.
Paul
that
he
were
none
of
Gods
seruant
.
But
you
beloued
,
remember
the
words
which
were
spoken
before
of
the
Apostles
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
.
Howe
that
they
tolde
you
,
that
there
should
be
mockers
in
the
last
time
,
which
should
walke
after
their
vngodly
lustes
.
]
S.
Iude
That
there
shall
bee
mockers
.
]
Let
the
worde
of
the
Lorde
come
.
no
euill
shall
happen
vnto
vs
,
Walking
after
their
vngodly
lustes
.
]
from
stumbling
like
horse
and
mule
,
which
haue
no
vnderstanding
:
Order
my
steppes
in
thy
word
,
and
so
shall
no
wickednesse
haue
dominion
ouer
me
.
And
stay
my
steppes
in
thy
pathes
,
that
my
feete
do
not
slide
.
These
are
makers
of
sectes
,
hauing
no
spirit
.
]
these
are
makers
of
sectes
:
4
These
are
makers
of
sectes
:
]
peace
in
doctrine
,
peace
in
life
and
conuersation
.
Saint
Paul
to
marke
those
which
make
diuisions
or
offences
,
besides
that
doctrine
which
they
had
learned
.
but
besides
it
:
such
serue
not
the
Lord
Iesus
,
but
their
own
bellie
.
S.
Paul
Timothie
to
take
heede
to
himselfe
and
to
his
doctrine
:
To
continue
in
them
,
For
if
thou
shalt
doe
so
,
thou
shalt
saue
thy selfe
and
them
that
beare
thee
.
The
gospell
is
the
power
of
God
to
saluation
,
to
all
that
shall
beleeue
it
.
S.
Paul
Go
preach
the
gospell
(
saith
he
)
to
al
nations
,
he
that
beleeueth
and
is
baptised
,
shall
bee
saued
.
not
founded
vpon
earthlie
hils
,
as
was
Ierusalem
:
but
vppon
holie
hils
,
S.
Paul
Secondlie
,
that
the
Lorde
loueth
the
verie
gates
,
more
then
al
the
dwellings
of
Iacob
,
haue
spoken
very
excellent
things
of
this
citie
:
Esay
,
In
that
day
this
song
shall
bee
sung
in
the
Lande
of
Iudah
.
Wee
haue
a
strong
citie
;
he
hath
put
saluation
her
walles
and
her
bulwarke
.
this
city
receiue●h
in
it
all
the
nations
of
the
world
.
to
declare
that
superstitious
Babylon
,
and
sinnefull
Aegypt
should
nowe
embrace
Iesus
Christ
.
that
the
founder
of
this
citie
,
is
the
eternall
God
,
who
was
borne
in
her
.
by
Trumpetters
in
this
citie
.
are
merrie
and
ioyfull
.
the
Lord
will
number
in
writing
vp
the
people
,
that
this
man
was
borne
in
her
,
and
the
singers
as
the
Trumpeters
.
The
singers
as
well
as
the
trumpetters
.
Dauid
)
In
that
day
this
song
shall
be
sung
:
Extol
thy
voice
like
a
trumpet
.
that
al
Gods
fresh
springs
should
be
in
his
church
.
They
sawe
how
thou
my
Lorde
and
king
goest
in
the
sanctuarie
:
The
singers
went
before
,
The
musitions
followed
after
,
In
the
middest
of
them
were
the
damsels
playing
on
tymbrels
.
S.
Paul
I
tame
my
flesh
,
and
make
it
wanne
or
drie
,
least
when
I
haue
preached
to
others
,
I
my selfe
should
be
a
castaway
.
Wee
haue
piped
to
you
,
and
you
haue
not
danced
:
that
the
Lord
shall
write
them
vp
,
and
enfranchise
them
in
his
heauenly
kingdome
:
Cry
as
lowde
as
thou
canst
,
lift
vp
thy
voice
like
a
trumpet
.
Angels
in
the
reuelation
blowing
with
trumpets
resemble
.
S.
Paul
If
any
man
shall
teach
any
other
doctrine
,
and
shall
not
giue
heede
to
the
healthfull
doctrine
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
and
to
that
doctrine
which
agrees
with
religion
,
he
is
puft
vp
and
knoweth
nothing
.
S.
Iude
Fleshly
hauing
no
spirit
.
]
and
are
led
by
Gods
spirit
,
and
the
spirit
maketh
them
come
to
God
with
great
boldnesse
,
they
discerne
all
thinges
:
Euery
one
,
as
he
hath
receiued
the
gift
:
let
him
minister
the
same
one
to
another
,
as
good
stewards
of
the
manifold
grace
of
God
.
If
anie
man
speake
,
let
him
speake
;
as
the
wordes
that
God
putteth
in
his
mouth
.
If
any
man
minister
,
or
doe
any
good
worke
;
let
him
doe
it
,
as
of
the
strength
that
God
ministreth
vnto
him
:
that
God
in
al
things
may
be
glorified
by
our
Lorde
Iesus
Christ
.
S.
Paul
God
hath
not
giuen
vs
the
spirit
of
feare
:
but
of
power
,
of
loue
and
of
sobrietie
:
Timothie
not
to
bee
ashamed
:
to
testifie
the
Lord
Iesus
:
and
not
to
be
ashamed
of
him
his
prisoner
.
And
I
trulie
am
filled
with
the
power
of
the
spirit
of
the
Lord
,
and
with
iudgement
,
and
with
strength
and
courage
,
to
shew
Iacob
his
transgression
,
and
Israell
his
sinne
.
Heare
this
I
beseech
you
,
ô
ye
heads
of
the
house
of
Iacob
,
and
leaders
of
the
house
of
Israell
,
which
commit
abhominable
thinges
,
and
writhe
and
peruert
al
iudgement
and
equitie
.
euen
Gods
spirit
.
to
tell
Iudah
their
transgressions
,
and
Israell
their
sinnes
.
Stephen
was
ful
of
this
spirit
,
when
he
rebuked
the
obstinate
and
stifnecked
Iewes
.
But
you
beloued
,
building
forward
your selues
in
your
most
holie
faith
,
and
praying
in
the
holie
ghost
;
keepe
your selues
in
the
loue
of
God
,
looking
for
the
mercy
of
our
Lorde
Iesus
Christ
to
euerlasting
life
.
]
to
build
forward
our selues
in
our
most
holie
faith
.
that
al
christians
should
be
builders
:
a
temple
of
liuely
stones
;
S.
Paul
,
commendeth
them
to
God
,
and
to
the
word
of
his
grace
,
which
is
able
to
build
further
,
and
to
giue
them
inheritance
with
all
them
that
are
sanctified
.
And
therefore
S.
Peter
saith
,
grow
in
grace
,
and
in
the
knowledge
of
our
Lorde
Iesus
Christ
:
and
Saint
Paul
thankes
God
for
the
Thessalonians
,
that
their
faith
grewe
exceedinglie
.
S.
Peter
Ye
are
come
to
the
Lorde
Iesus
as
to
a
liuing
stone
,
reiected
of
men
;
but
precious
and
chosen
of
God
:
wherefore
you
your selues
bee
built
as
liuelie
stones
,
a
spirituall
house
:
S.
Paul
.
Let
all
things
bee
done
to
edification
:
If
Salomons
workmen
were
one
moneth
in
Libanus
,
about
the
worke
of
the
temple
;
and
two
moneths
at
home
,
about
their
owne
businesse
:
the
kingdom
of
God
,
and
al
things
else
shal
be
added
vnto
vs.
Let
all
our
other
workes
giue
place
to
the
Lords
worke
.
If
wiues
wil
learne
anything
,
let
them
aske
their
husbandes
at
home
:
And
ye
husbands
dwell
with
your
wiues
according
to
knowledge
,
S.
Paul
Edifie
one
another
,
euen
as
you
doe
,
and
let
euerie
man
please
his
neighbour
in
that
which
is
good
,
to
edification
.
we
must
edifie
our
children
.
Where
withall
shall
a
young
man
cleanse
his
way
Dauid
?
)
euen
by
ruling
himselfe
after
thy
word
.
Saint
Paul
that
Timothy
knewe
the
scriptures
,
euen
from
his
childhood
.
Saint
Iohn
you
are
strong
,
and
you
haue
ouercommed
the
wicked
:
because
the
word
of
God
dwelleth
in
you
.
knew
what
sacrificement
;
father
,
here
is
the
woode
,
where
is
the
sacrifice
?
They
did
not
build
themselues
by
the
word
of
God
,
in
their
most
holy
faith
.
This
is
my
beloued
sonne
,
heare
him
,
these
did
not
,
they
minded
not
,
they
heard
not
the
gospell
of
Iesus
Christ
.
S.
Iude
They
are
no
builders
in
the
most
holy
faith
.
And
that
in
the
most
holie
faith
.
]
Christians
must
shine
as
lights
in
the
world
.
Saint
Paul
.
Their
libertie
must
not
bee
an
occasion
to
the
flesh
:
They
must
not
nowe
sinne
,
that
grace
may
abounde
.
Let
him
vtterlie
detest
iniquitie
now
,
that
nameth
the
Lord
Iesus
.
S.
Peter
Ioyne
to
your
faith
vertue
,
to
your
vertue
knowledge
,
&c.
Plinius
Secundus
Our
Sauiour
tolde
his
disciples
,
that
their
righteousnesse
must
exceede
the
righteousnesse
of
the
Scribes
and
Pharisies
:
Praying
in
the
holy
ghost
.
]
O
Lord
increase
our
faith
.
cannot
of
our selues
,
so
much
as
thinke
a
good
thought
;
is
called
a
stony
heart
and
an
adamant
that
all
the
deuises
of
it
are
euill
euen
continuallie
:
to
pray
in
the
holy
ghost
.
S.
Paul
Likewise
the
spirit
(
saith
he
)
also
helpeth
our
infirmitie
;
for
we
know
not
what
to
pray
,
as
we
ought
:
but
the
spirit
it selfe
maketh
requests
for
vs
,
with
sighes
which
cannot
be
expressed
.
Who
in
the
daies
of
his
flesh
,
did
offer
vp
praiers
and
supplications
with
strong
cryings
and
teares
:
Dauid
,
Heare
the
right
ô
Lord
,
consider
my
complaint
,
and
hearken
to
my
praier
,
that
goeth
not
out
of
fained
lippes
:
and
I
am
wearie
of
my
groning
:
and
Lorde
thou
knowest
all
my
desires
,
and
my
groning
is
not
hid
from
thee
.
S.
Paul
praying
with
all
maner
of
prayer
,
and
supplication
in
the
spirit
:
and
watching
thereunto
,
with
all
perseuerance
.
To
pray
in
the
spirit
,
For
the
spirit
of
God
doeth
assuredlie
witnesse
to
our
spirit
,
that
we
are
Gods
children
.
praied
to
the
Lorde
strongly
,
and
mightely
.
Keepe
your selues
in
the
loue
of
God
.
You
beloued
S.
Iude
)
building
your selues
in
your
most
holy
faith
,
and
praying
in
the
holie
ghost
:
keepe
your selues
in
the
loue
of
God
.
]
Be
ye
sure
that
God
loueth
you
.
God
doth
knowe
how
that
in
what
day
ye
shall
eate
of
that
tree
,
your
eies
shall
be
opened
,
and
yee
shall
be
as
Gods
,
knowing
good
and
euill
.
And
I
said
in
my
haste
,
I
am
cast
out
of
the
sight
of
thine
eies
.
Dauid
)
thou
heardest
my
praier
when
I
called
vpon
thee
.
God
careth
not
for
him
:
persecute
him
and
take
him
,
there
is
none
to
deliuer
him
.
hee
trusted
in
God
that
he
would
saue
him
;
let
him
deliuer
him
,
if
he
will
haue
him
.
keepe
vs
in
the
loue
of
God
,
The
Lord
is
my
stony
rocke
and
my
defence
:
and
thou
hast
beene
my
hope
,
and
a
strong
tower
for
me
against
the
enemy
.
And
the
name
of
the
Lorde
is
a
strong
tower
,
the
righteous
runnes
into
it
,
and
is
exalted
.
that
al
his
may
be
one
with
him
,
as
he
is
one
with
his
father
;
that
the
world
may
knowe
,
that
God
sent
him
,
and
that
he
loued
all
his
:
euen
as
he
loued
him
.
S.
Paul
the
loue
of
God
is
poured
out
into
our
harts
,
by
the
holy
ghost
.
I
am
perswaded
,
that
neither
death
,
nor
life
,
nor
angels
,
nor
height
,
nor
depth
,
nor
any
other
creatures
in
the
world
,
are
able
to
separate
vs
from
the
loue
of
God
,
which
is
in
Iesus
Christ
.
Cast
your
care
on
him
,
for
hee
careth
for
you
:
And
I
say
vnto
you
,
my
friendes
,
be
not
affraid
of
them
that
kill
the
body
;
and
after
that
,
are
not
able
to
doe
any
more
:
but
feare
him
,
which
after
hee
hath
killed
,
can
cast
into
hell
.
are
not
fiue
sparrowes
bought
for
two
farthings
,
and
yet
not
one
of
them
is
forgotten
before
God
?
Yea
all
the
haires
of
your
head
are
numbred
:
feare
not
therefore
,
ye
are
more
of
valew
then
many
sparrowes
.
No
man
can
haue
greater
loue
then
this
;
to
giue
his
life
for
his
friends
.
that
he
loued
his
vnto
the
end
.
abba
,
father
,
Our
father
,
&c.
S.
Iohn
We
knowe
and
beleeue
the
loue
of
God
towardes
vs
:
Hee
hath
chosen
vs
through
loue
and
through
grace
,
S.
Paul
:
my
grace
is
sufficient
for
thee
.
Behold
saieth
the
Prophet
Habacucke
The
iust
shall
liue
by
faith
Looking
for
the
mercy
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
vnto
eternall
life
.
Harken
vnto
me
ye
zealous
followers
of
righteousnesse
,
hart
doth
after
the
water
floud
:
ye
seekers
of
the
Lord
,
looke
vnto
the
rocke
,
whereout
ye
were
hewen
,
and
vnto
the
hole
of
the
pit
,
whereout
ye
were
digged
.
Gen.
12.
v.
1.
&
4.
And
he
feared
his
life
in
Egypt
:
and
Sarah
laughed
behinde
the
tent
doore
.
Thy
habitation
and
thy
kinred
was
from
the
lande
of
Canaan
:
Thy
father
was
an
Amorite
,
and
thy
mother
an
Hittite
.
(
And
in
thy
natiuitie
in
this
case
thou
wast
:
Thy
nauel
was
not
cut
,
thou
wast
not
washed
in
water
,
to
soften
thee
;
thou
wast
not
salted
with
salt
,
nor
swadled
in
cloutes
.
No
eie
pitied
thee
,
to
doe
any
of
these
vnto
thee
,
or
to
haue
compassion
vpon
thee
;
and
thou
wast
cast
into
the
open
field
,
in
contempt
of
thy
soule
,
in
the
day
thou
wast
borne
.
)
(
And
when
I
passed
by
thee
,
I
sawe
thee
polluted
with
thine
owne
bloud
,
and
I
saide
vnto
thee
,
in
thine
owne
bloud
,
liue
:
and
I
said
to
thee
,
in
thine
own
bloud
,
liue
:
)
to
saie
liue
.
I
said
vnto
thee
,
in
thine
owne
bloud
,
liue
;
I
said
vnto
thee
in
thine
own
bloud
,
liue
.
S.
Paul
2.
Ephes
.
vers
.
5.
When
we
were
dead
by
our
sinnes
,
hee
hath
quickned
vs
together
in
Christ
:
by
grace
ye
are
saued
.
And
againe
in
8.
verse
for
by
grace
ye
are
saued
,
through
faith
,
and
that
not
of
your selues
,
it
is
the
gift
of
God
,
not
of
workes
,
least
any
man
should
boast
in
himselfe
.
I
caused
thee
to
multiplie
,
as
the
budde
of
the
fielde
,
to
increase
,
to
waxe
great
;
I
caused
thee
to
haue
ornaments
of
ornaments
:
that
is
most
excellent
ornaments
.
Thy
brests
are
fashioned
,
and
thy
haire
is
growen
:
whereas
thou
wast
naked
and
bare
.
Now
when
I
passed
by
thee
,
and
looked
vpon
thee
,
behold
thy
time
was
the
time
of
loue
.
One
in
this
case
,
was
beloued
:
this
was
the
time
of
loue
.
I
spread
out
my
skirtes
ouer
thee
,
and
couered
thy
filthinesse
.
Yea
I
sware
vnto
thee
,
and
came
into
a
league
or
couenant
with
thee
(
saith
the
Lord
God
Iehoua
)
and
thou
becamest
mine
.
Then
I
washed
thee
with
water
,
and
I
washed
thy
bloud
from
thee
,
and
I
annointed
thee
with
oile
,
and
adorned
thee
with
all
manner
of
costly
ornaments
.
If
thou
Lord
wilt
marke
what
is
done
amisse
,
who
may
abide
it
?
S.
Iohn
If
any
man
sinne
wee
haue
an
aduocate
with
the
father
Iesus
Christ
the
righteous
,
and
he
is
the
propitiation
for
our
sinnes
:
and
not
for
ours
only
,
but
for
the
sins
of
the
whole
world
.
S.
Paul
God
hath
shut
all
vnder
vnbeliefe
,
that
he
might
haue
mercy
on
all
.
that
all
mouthes
must
be
stopped
,
and
the
whole
world
must
be
subiect
,
to
the
condemnation
of
God
.
as
to
fast
,
to
pray
,
to
pay
his
tithes
:
that
he
was
an
vnprofitable
seruant
,
Hee
hath
wrought
all
our
workes
in
vs
,
S.
Paul
we
are
his
workmanship
,
being
created
in
Christ
Iesus
to
good
workes
,
which
God
hath
prepared
before
,
that
wee
should
walke
in
them
.
to
good
workes
:
as
to
thinke
a
good
thought
,
that
God
hath
prepared
them
long
before
,
that
we
should
walke
in
them
.
S.
Augustine
least
anie
man
should
brag
,
although
not
of
his
workes
,
but
of
his
free
will
,
as
though
desert
had
his
beginning
of
that
,
to
which
the
reward
of
doing
well
as
due
,
should
be
requited
;
let
liberty
her selfe
,
euen
the
freest
man
in
the
world
,
heare
the
preacher
of
grace
,
saying
:
It
is
God
that
worketh
in
you
,
both
to
wil
and
to
worke
,
according
to
his
good
pleasure
.
Therefore
it
is
not
of
him
that
willeth
,
or
of
him
that
runneth
:
but
it
is
of
God
,
that
hath
mercy
.
If
it
be
said
,
It
is
not
of
him
that
willeth
,
or
of
him
that
runneth
,
but
of
God
shewing
mercy
;
because
it
is
of
them
both
,
that
is
both
of
the
will
of
man
,
and
mercy
of
God
,
that
we
should
thus
vnderstand
it
to
bee
meant
:
It
is
not
of
him
that
willeth
,
or
of
him
that
runneth
,
but
of
God
shewing
mercy
;
as
though
it
should
be
said
,
the
wil
of
man
alone
sufficeth
not
,
if
the
mercy
of
God
be
not
there
also
;
nor
the
only
mercy
of
God
,
if
the
will
of
man
be
not
there
also
.
And
in
this
sense
,
if
it
bee
well
said
so
,
that
(
it
is
not
of
man
willing
,
but
of
God
shewing
mercy
,
)
because
mans
will
alone
is
not
able
to
bring
it
to
passe
;
why
may
it
not
then
on
the
contrary
,
be
as
wel
said
,
It
is
not
of
God
shewing
mercy
,
but
of
man
willing
;
because
the
mercy
of
God
alone
also
,
doth
not
bring
it
to
passe
?
Therefore
if
no
christian
dare
say
,
It
is
not
of
God
shewing
mercy
,
but
of
mans
willing
,
least
hee
should
most
manifestly
speake
against
the
Apostle
:
it
remaines
,
that
therefore
it
is
truely
saide
,
It
is
not
of
man
willing
or
running
,
but
of
God
shewing
mercy
;
that
all
may
be
yeelded
to
God
,
who
prepareth
mans
good
will
,
that
it
may
be
helped
,
and
helpeth
it
also
being
prepared
.
Mans
good
will
goeth
before
many
of
the
gifts
of
God
;
but
not
all
:
but
those
which
it
doth
not
go
before
,
it
is
among
them
it selfe
.
ad
Laurentium
de
fide
.
how
long
before
the
Pelagian
heresie
sprang
,
we
haue
so
disputed
,
euen
as
though
we
had
disputed
against
them
.
O
Lord
my
strength
,
there
shall
no
flesh
be
iustified
in
thy
sight
.
My
trust
is
not
in
the
sons
of
men
,
whom
if
thou
shalt
iudge
,
setting
mercy
aside
,
shalt
thou
finde
righteous
?
&
vnlesse
thou
preuentest
by
shewing
mercy
vpon
the
wicked
,
there
is
none
that
shal
glorifie
thee
being
mercifull
.
Dauid
,
S.
Paul
,
S.
Iude
Euerie
one
must
looke
for
the
mercy
of
Iesus
Christ
to
his
saluation
.
are
the
poore
in
spirit
,
for
theirs
is
the
kingdome
of
God
.
when
as
you
haue
done
al
you
can
,
say
you
are
vnprofitable
seruants
,
and
we
haue
done
but
that
was
our
duety
to
doe
:
Thou
hast
respected
not
the
humility
but
rather
the
base
&
vile
estate
of
thy
handmaid
:
Dauid
,
What
am
I
,
that
thou
visitest
me
,
or
that
thou
regardest
me
?
dust
and
ashes
.
lesse
then
all
the
mercies
of
God
.
If
the
heauens
be
not
cleane
in
thy
sight
,
how
much
more
man
,
being
borne
of
a
woman
,
a
very
wonne
.
a
worme
and
no
man
.
the
least
of
the
Apostles
,
and
not
worthy
to
be
called
an
Apostle
.
and
that
their
names
were
written
in
heauen
.
that
he
that
wil
reioice
,
must
reioice
in
the
Lord
.
that
they
haue
one
God
,
one
father
,
one
sauiour
,
one
faith
,
one
baptisme
,
one
common
inheritance
.
Alexander
the
great
;
I
do
not
think
that
al
my
acts
with
my
whole
Empire
are
to
be
compared
to
one
word
that
Hercules
spoke
.
no
possession
more
pretious
then
vertue
,
I
neuer
put
my
name
to
any
of
my
bookes
.
That
hee
doth
God
great
wrong
which
distrusts
in
his
mercie
.
As
much
as
in
him
lieth
;
he
denieth
God
to
haue
loue
,
truth
,
and
power
,
wherein
all
my
hope
consists
:
in
the
charity
of
his
adoption
,
in
the
truth
of
his
promise
,
and
in
the
power
of
his
redemption
Let
my
foolish
conscience
murmure
as
much
as
it
will
,
saying
,
who
art
thou
?
and
howe
great
is
that
glory
?
by
what
merits
doest
thou
hope
to
obtaine
it
?
And
I
will
answere
boldlie
,
I
know
whom
I
haue
beleeued
.
For
through
exceeding
great
loue
he
hath
adopted
me
to
be
his
son
:
and
hee
is
true
in
his
promise
,
and
mightie
in
his
performance
:
hee
is
able
to
doe
what
pleaseth
him
.
I
cannot
bee
terrified
with
the
multitude
of
my
sinnes
:
if
I
remember
the
death
of
my
Lorde
,
my
sinnes
cannot
ouercome
him
.
I
confesse
that
I
am
not
worthie
,
nor
by
my
owne
merits
that
I
can
obtaine
the
kingdom
of
heauen
.
But
my
Lord
,
possessing
it
by
a
double
right
:
by
the
inheritance
of
his
father
,
and
by
the
merits
of
his
passion
:
being
content
with
the
one
himself
,
he
hath
giuen
me
the
other
.
By
whose
gift
.
I
lawfully
challenge
that
vnto
me
,
and
shal
not
be
confounded
.
Cosmus
Medices
,
of
the
wise
:
that
he
could
neuer
finde
as
yet
in
his
billes
of
reckonings
,
any
mention
of
these
expenses
.
Let
not
thy
left
hand
knowe
what
thy
right
doth
:
But
when
our
naughtinesse
was
comen
to
a
perfection
,
and
that
it
was
made
manifest
,
that
the
reward
of
sin
was
punishment
,
and
death
was
to
bee
looked
for
,
and
the
time
appointed
of
God
was
come
,
to
declare
from
henceforth
his
liberalitie
and
power
,
and
how
for
the
vnmeasurable
loue
he
loueth
men
,
hee
hath
not
hated
vs
,
neither
hath
he
forsaken
vs
,
neither
hath
he
shewed
himselfe
mindfull
of
our
sins
;
but
hath
patiently
borne
it
,
and
hath
taken
vppon
him
our
sinnes
.
Hee
hath
giuen
his
owne
sonne
to
bee
the
price
of
redemption
for
vs
;
the
holy
,
for
them
that
transgressed
the
lawe
;
the
good
for
the
euill
,
the
iust
for
the
vniust
,
one
that
knewe
no
corruption
,
for
them
that
were
guiltie
of
corruption
,
the
immortall
for
the
mortall
.
For
what
other
thing
could
couer
our
sinnes
,
but
his
righteousnesse
?
In
what
other
man
can
we
wicked
and
vngodlie
wretches
be
counted
for
iust
,
but
onely
in
the
sonne
of
God
?
O
sweet
permutation
!
Oh
vnsearchable
cunning
!
oh
kindnesse
aboue
all
expectation
!
that
truly
the
iniquity
of
many
should
be
hidden
in
one
iust
person
;
and
the
righteousnesse
of
one
,
should
make
that
manie
iust
persons
should
be
counted
for
iust
.
S.
Paul
The
wages
of
sinne
is
death
:
But
eternall
life
(
is
no
wages
)
it
is
the
gift
of
God
in
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
.
an
inheritance
,
The
Lots
are
cast
into
the
lappe
,
but
the
whole
disposition
thereof
is
of
the
Lord
.
It
is
to
be
obserued
that
Iosuah
deuided
the
land
by
no
other
meanes
then
by
lots
,
committing
freely
the
disposition
of
the
matter
to
God
,
by
whome
the
lots
are
gouerned
:
that
hee
might
purchase
himselfe
lesse
enuy
,
and
euery
man
might
so
receiue
his
inheritance
,
as
giuen
him
of
God
.
And
so
he
that
receiued
more
,
should
giue
more
thankes
,
and
he
that
receiued
lesse
,
should
not
murmure
against
men
;
but
should
hope
in
God
that
hee
could
giue
him
more
:
Euen
so
Christ
deuided
his
land
by
lots
.
For
our
election
is
of
the
grace
of
God
,
&c.
the
sluggard
to
her
to
learne
.
most
precious
frankensence
:
the
father
of
them
;
Iesus
Christ
is
the
heade
of
his
church
and
of
all
his
members
,
S.
Paul
He
is
the
spouse
of
his
church
,
S.
Paul
Thou
shalt
answere
for
me
,
ô
Lord
my
God
:
S.
Paul
Who
shall
lay
anie
thing
to
the
charge
of
Gods
chosen
?
It
is
God
that
iustifieth
,
who
shall
condemne
?
It
is
Christ
which
is
dead
,
yea
or
rather
which
is
risen
againe
,
which
is
also
at
the
right
hande
of
God
,
and
makes
requests
for
vs.
The
accuser
of
our
brethren
nowe
S.
Iohn
)
is
thrown
down
from
heauen
:
What
shall
separate
vs
from
the
loue
of
Christ
S.
Paul
)
shall
tribulation
or
anguish
,
or
persecution
,
or
famine
or
nakednesse
,
or
peril
,
or
sword
?
as
it
is
written
,
for
thy
sake
are
we
killed
all
the
day
long
,
and
are
accounted
as
sheepe
for
the
slaughter
.
in
all
these
things
we
are
more
then
conquerers
,
we
conquer
exceedingly
through
him
that
loued
vs.
S.
Paul
That
Christ
to
his
,
bo●●
in
life
and
in
death
is
aduantage
.
I
am
certainlie
perswaded
,
that
neither
death
nor
life
,
nor
angels
nor
principalities
,
nor
powers
,
nor
things
present
,
nor
things
to
come
,
nor
height
nor
depth
,
nor
any
other
creature
can
remoue
it
.
As
many
as
are
baptised
,
haue
put
on
Iesus
Christ
.
Blessed
is
the
man
,
whose
vnrighteousnesse
is
forgiuen
,
and
whose
sinnes
are
couered
:
And
S.
Iohn
,
Iesus
Christ
is
the
propitiation
or
couering
for
our
sinnes
.
Hee
is
that
mightie
one
,
on
whome
God
alone
hath
laid
helpe
.
Hee
is
that
ladder
,
which
Iacob
sawe
standing
on
earth
,
which
reached
to
heauen
:
Hee
is
the
onely
way
to
heauen
.
S.
Iohn
:
Io
.
3.36
.
Hee
that
beleeueth
in
the
sonne
,
hath
euerlasting
life
;
but
hee
that
disobeieth
him
,
shall
neuer
see
life
:
but
the
wrath
of
God
abideth
vpon
him
.
God
is
with
vs
,
and
we
can
do
all
things
:
S.
Paul
If
God
be
with
vs
,
who
can
be
against
vs
?
And
I
can
doe
all
thinges
by
Christ
who
strengthens
me
.
Hee
is
that
Isaac
,
that
true
ioie
and
laughter
:
which
ioy
made
Abraham
laugh
,
seeing
him
but
a
farre
off
.
He
is
that
high
Priest
,
after
whose
death
euen
the
murtherer
may
returne
home
to
his
citie
againe
:
Hee
is
the
true
corke
;
for
they
write
,
that
the
corke
it selfe
cannot
be
drowned
,
nay
if
you
binde
any
thing
to
it
,
it
will
not
suffer
it
to
be
drowned
;
and
it
is
a
verie
low
tree
:
So
humble
and
mightie
is
Iesus
Christ
,
that
neither
by
Sathan
,
hell
or
death
,
hee
could
be
drowned
himselfe
;
no
nor
as
many
as
are
ioyned
to
him
,
by
a
liuely
faith
,
they
also
cannot
be
drowned
.
He
is
that
horne
of
saluation
,
that
hath
deliuered
vs
from
the
hands
of
our
enemies
,
that
we
might
now
serue
God
without
feare
.
if
we
beleeue
,
shall
be
done
vnto
vs.
Doest
thou
beleeue
I
canne
doe
this
?
And
as
thou
beleeuest
,
so
be
it
vnto
you
.
to
build
one
another
in
their
most
holie
faith
,
by
the
knowledge
of
the
holie
scriptures
;
to
pray
in
the
holie
ghost
with
knowledge
,
with
sighing
and
groning
:
to
keepe
themselues
in
the
loue
of
God
;
to
be
sure
that
God
loueth
thē
,
and
to
looke
for
the
mercy
of
Iesus
Christ
to
eternall
life
.
S.
Iude
S.
Paul
that
God
hath
ordained
vs
to
the
adoption
of
sonnes
,
through
Iesus
Christ
,
according
to
the
good
pleasure
of
his
owne
will
,
to
the
praise
of
the
glorie
of
his
grace
.
that
the
sonne
of
the
bondwoman
shal
not
inherit
with
the
sonne
of
the
free
woman
:
Ismaell
,
the
bondwomans
sonne
Isaac
the
sonne
of
promise
,
A
good
worke
is
not
to
be
esteemed
by
outward
shew
or
cost
:
but
by
faith
.
And
S.
Paul
saith
,
that
faith
commeth
by
the
word
of
God
.
And
this
is
the
true
maner
of
teaching
,
that
first
faith
be
taught
,
&
then
works
:
and
yet
,
that
they
againe
be
directed
to
faith
,
and
trust
in
the
merits
of
Christ
.
Many
of
the
simpler
sort
trust
in
their
works
,
&
so
build
on
the
sand
.
Aske
alwaies
at
my
handes
mercy
and
grace
,
not
relying
on
any
worke
or
merit
of
thine
own
:
but
trusting
altogether
,
in
that
onely
worke
of
redemption
which
I
haue
finished
for
thee
,
and
in
that
vnspeakeable
mercy
which
I
shewed
towardes
thee
.
And
yet
notwithstanding
I
wil
not
haue
thee
serue
me
,
or
to
suffer
these
things
in
hope
of
reward
but
onely
of
meere
loue
towards
me
:
I
know
what
reward
I
wil
giue
thee
;
I
say
I
will
,
because
I
doe
not
owe
it
thee
in
any
other
sort
,
then
for
that
it
is
my
will
to
bestowe
it
vpon
thee
:
for
all
my
giftes
are
of
free
grace
.
Thinke
not
thou
therefore
of
any
rewarde
,
be
not
so
base
minded
:
but
thinke
of
mee
with
a
more
noble
,
louing
,
and
faithfull
heart
,
and
submit
thy selfe
vnto
me
,
euen
of
meere
loue
for
mine
own
sake
,
to
endure
whatsoeuer
my
will
is
to
lay
vpon
thee
.
Referre
all
thinges
to
me
alone
,
holde
this
with
a
resolute
and
assured
minde
,
and
for
an
infallible
principle
,
that
if
I
do
grant
thee
any
good
gift
,
it
is
giuen
meerely
without
desert
,
as
to
an
vnfaithful
and
vnworthie
creature
.
And
direct
thine
eies
to
thine
own
vnworthines
,
(
which
art
of
thy selfe
meerely
nothing
)
and
to
thine
own
dishability
,
which
art
able
to
do
nothing
.
And
if
thou
doest
any
man
good
,
thou
maiest
reioice
in
the
good
which
I
did
by
thee
as
my
instrument
:
and
thou
maiest
neuer
ioyne
together
thy selfe
and
my
benefit
,
except
when
thou
comparest
my
infinite
goodnesse
,
with
thy
vnspeakeable
basenesse
.
master
Beza
18
of
Luke
Although
whatsoeuer
we
haue
we
confesse
wee
haue
it
of
God
,
notwithstanding
we
are
reiected
of
God
as
arrogant
,
if
wee
put
neuer
so
little
trust
in
our
workes
before
God
:
Index
expurgatorius
,
a
booke
which
the
Papistes
haue
made
of
late
,
and
by
which
they
controll
all
mens
workes
at
their
pleasure
,
giueth
in
charge
that
that
note
shall
be
blotted
out
quite
.
Yea
if
thou
shalt
depart
from
sinne
,
for
this
ende
onely
or
principally
,
that
thou
maiest
obtaine
eternal
li●e
,
and
not
for
God
,
thou
shalt
neuer
obtain
it
.
And
if
thou
doest
forsake
the
worlde
for
this
ende
onely
or
principally
,
that
thou
maiest
not
go
to
hell
;
&
not
for
God
:
without
doubt
,
thou
shalt
go
to
hell
.
For
this
thy
end
which
thou
purposest
,
doth
proceed
from
the
loue
of
thy selfe
.
Bee
it
knowen
to
all
the
faithfull
,
that
I
Hugh
,
the
sonne
of
Eudone
,
haue
giuen
and
granted
to
the
Lord
,
and
Saint
Mary
,
and
to
the
order
of
the
Monkes
of
Chester
,
ground
to
build
them
an
Abbey
,
in
a
place
which
is
called
Kirksted
,
&c.
for
my
saluation
,
and
the
saluation
of
my
wife
,
and
all
my
heires
,
and
for
the
soules
of
my
father
and
mother
,
and
all
my
parents
.
And
this
gift
was
made
before
Alexander
Bishop
of
Lincolne
,
and
others
.
And
haue
compassion
of
some
in
putting
difference
:
and
other
saue
with
feare
pulling
them
out
of
the
fire
,
and
hate
euen
the
garments
spotted
by
the
flesh
.
(
not
according
to
the
scriptures
)
S.
Iohn
if
it
were
possible
,
the
very
elect
should
bee
seduced
.
there
came
frogs
out
of
the
mouth
of
the
beast
,
to
do
wonders
before
the
kings
of
the
earth
.
to
be
pitied
;
to
be
pulled
out
of
the
fire
:
like
the
deafe
adder
,
that
the
iust
man
must
liue
by
his
owne
faith
.
They
shal
all
know
me
(
saith
God
)
from
the
greatest
to
the
smallest
.
that
the
earth
shal
be
filled
with
the
knowledge
of
the
glory
of
the
Lord
,
as
the
waters
couer
the
sea
.
It
shall
couer
the
earth
,
The
fearefull
soule
,
God
will
exclude
out
of
his
kingdome
.
agnus
dei
,
we
are
with
feare
to
pull
out
:
S.
Paul
,
zeale
without
knowledge
,
profiteth
nothing
.
but
it
was
not
agreeing
with
the
word
of
God
.
euery
planting
which
my
heauenly
father
hath
not
planted
,
shall
be
rooted
out
:
S.
Paul
and
I
profited
in
the
Iewes
religion
,
aboue
many
of
my
companions
,
and
of
mine
owne
nation
,
and
was
more
zealous
of
the
traditions
of
the
fathers
.
Saint
Peter
we
were
not
redeemed
with
gold
or
siluer
,
from
the
vaine
conuersation
we
had
receiued
of
our
fathers
,
but
by
the
pretious
bloud
as
of
a
lambe
immaculate
Iesus
Christ
.
But
now
we
are
borne
againe
,
not
of
mortall
seede
but
of
immortall
,
that
is
by
the
word
of
the
liuing
God
,
which
endureth
for
euer
.
S.
Peters
Thus
saith
the
Lord
,
for
three
transgressions
of
Iudah
,
and
for
foure
,
I
will
not
turne
to
it
:
because
they
haue
cast
away
the
law
of
the
Lord
,
and
haue
not
kept
his
commandements
.
And
their
lies
caused
them
to
erre
,
after
the
which
their
fathers
haue
walked
.
Papias
a
diligent
searcher
,
and
enquirer
of
the
Apostles
traditions
,
in
the
primitiue
church
fell
into
heresies
:
If
any
man
destroy
the
temple
of
God
,
him
shal
God
destroy
,
for
the
temple
of
God
is
holy
,
which
yee
are
The
law
of
God
Dauid
)
is
a
perfect
lawe
,
conuerting
the
soule
,
and
S.
Paul
calleth
the
scripture
the
platforme
or
mould
of
doctrine
;
why
are
you
led
by
the
conceites
and
opinions
of
men
concerning
the
elements
of
the
world
and
outward
thinges
;
as
though
now
the
worship
of
God
consisted
in
them
,
in
ouermuch
pinching
and
pining
the
body
,
as
the
Iesuites
doe
,
or
in
humblenesse
of
minde
and
worshipping
of
angels
,
these
haue
a
shew
of
holinesse
in
voluntary
religion
:
should
be
only
of
God
,
and
in
spirit
and
truth
.
a
voluntary
religion
and
seruice
of
God
and
a
worshipping
of
angels
and
saints
,
and
a
religious
&
excessiue
abstinence
.
we
will
not
reioice
in
thi●ges
aboue
our
measure
,
saith
the
Apostle
:
S.
Paul
:
I
speake
according
to
mans
hability
.
I
do
not
hold
my selfe
satisfied
,
though
thou
doest
serue
me
,
seeke
me
,
and
binde
thy selfe
to
heare
me
:
but
I
will
haue
thee
serue
me
in
such
sort
,
as
my
will
is
to
be
serued
,
that
is
I
will
haue
thee
cleane
forsake
thine
owne
will
,
yea
though
it
be
in
a
thing
vertuous
and
commendable
;
and
to
follow
my
will
in
another
thing
,
which
is
not
halfe
so
good
,
but
seemeth
to
be
vile
and
of
no
valew
.
that
priestes
may
haue
wiues
:
so
that
,
both
ecclesiasticall
and
ciuill
persons
,
after
they
haue
companied
with
their
wiues
,
must
abstaine
from
the
church
24.
houres
.
Also
it
containeth
other
ceremonies
of
womens
purifications
;
and
that
a
Synod
ought
twise
euery
yeare
to
bee
kept
in
the
church
,
&c.
that
hell
gates
should
not
preuaile
against
it
:
S.
Paul
,
that
it
is
the
piller
of
truth
,
The
traditions
of
the
elders
,
which
they
faine
that
they
obserued
according
to
the
lawe
,
were
contrary
to
the
lawe
which
was
giuen
by
Moses
.
And
therefore
Esay
saith
,
thy
hucksters
do
mingle
wine
with
water
,
shewing
,
that
with
the
tart
precept
of
God
,
the
elders
did
mingle
their
waterish
tradition
,
that
is
setting
vp
an
adulterous
law
,
and
that
contrary
to
the
law
:
as
our
Lord
made
manifest
,
saying
vnto
them
,
why
doe
ye
transgresse
the
commandement
of
God
,
for
your
owne
tradition
?
And
they
haue
not
onely
broken
the
law
of
God
,
by
transgression
mingling
wine
with
water
;
but
they
haue
also
on
the
contrarie
part
,
set
vp
their
owne
lawe
,
which
till
this
time
is
called
the
Pharises
law
.
In
the
which
they
take
somethings
away
,
and
some
things
they
adde
,
&
expound
as
they
list
,
which
their
doctors
vse
especially
which
traditions
whilest
they
would
maintaine
,
they
would
not
bee
subiect
to
the
lawe
of
God
,
instructing
them
of
the
comming
of
Christ
;
but
also
they
reprooued
the
Lorde
for
healing
on
the
sabaoth
day
:
The
which
thing
truely
,
as
we
haue
said
before
,
the
lawe
did
not
forbid
.
the
keeping
of
the
sabaoth
:
And
putting
a
difference
,
haue
compassion
on
some
&c.
And
hate
euen
the
garment
spotted
by
the
flesh
.
]
S.
Paul
all
christians
should
abstaine
not
only
from
all
euill
,
but
from
all
shew
of
euill
:
hate
the
garment
spotted
of
the
flesh
.
The
flesh
still
lusteth
against
the
spirit
:
Those
things
that
proceede
from
the
hart
,
are
they
which
defile
a
man
as
euill
thoughts
,
murthers
,
adulteries
,
fornications
,
&c.
That
which
we
will
doe
,
we
doe
;
which
ought
not
to
bee
done
.
To
him
that
is
able
to
keepe
you
free
from
sinne
.
]
euen
for
his
meate
,
for
the
faith
and
knowledge
of
his
hearers
:
because
God
alone
can
keepe
vs
free
from
sinne
:
and
can
make
vs
appeare
before
his
glory
with
ioy
.
So
Noe
found
grace
in
the
eies
of
the
Lord
,
so
God
kept
Abimelech
that
he
should
not
sinne
against
him
,
so
God
opened
the
eies
of
Agar
in
the
wildernesse
,
and
she
saw
a
well
of
water
,
and
she
gaue
her
childe
drinke
:
so
when
as
Lot
prolonged
the
time
,
and
was
loath
to
go
out
of
Sodom
(
the
Lord
being
mercifull
to
him
)
they
brought
him
forth
,
and
set
him
without
the
citie
.
least
he
should
be
too
proud
:
hee
will
haue
all
mouthes
stopped
;
That
is
,
to
God
onely
wise
,
our
sauiour
,
be
glory
and
maiestie
,
and
dominion
and
power
,
both
now
and
for
euer
,
Amen
.
]
he
calleth
vs
,
not
seruants
,
but
friendes
:
because
all
things
,
he
hath
heard
of
his
father
,
hee
hath
made
knowen
vnto
vs.
which
first
saueth
vs
from
our
sins
,
which
saueth
vs
from
our
spirituall
enemies
which
saueth
vs
from
all
perils
and
dangers
in
this
life
,
which
saueth
vs
from
death
eternall
,
and
from
hell
it selfe
:
who
hath
power
to
doe
whatsoeuer
pleaseth
him
.